Skip to main content

Full text of "Cruises in the Bering Sea : being records of further sport and travel"

See other formats


^n^ifimmmmHmmm 


mmmmmimm' 


CRUISES  IN  T 

ERING    SEA 


D 


LIBRARY 


"Ik'^' 


University  of  G^ifornia 


t 


),751  K 

,  \ 


^   .^ 


W. 


f!-^. 


v^X 


^y,  A 


\.A  n:\ 


\. 


!?^ 


!\^ 


\     \ 


v: 


R^. 


V 


^\v/. 


\.2A.\Xa^ 


;^\;..v;^ 


I.- 


icW^A 


\ 


1  \^ 


\ 


v 


i 


CRUISES   IN   THE   BERING   SEA 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 

in  2008  witli  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcli  ive.org/details/cruisesinberingsOOniedricii 


CRUISES 


IN 


THE   BERING  SEA 

BEING  RECORDS  OF  FURTHER 
SPORT  AND  TRAVEL 


BV 


PAUL  NIEDIECK 

AUTHOR    OF    *  WITH    RIFLE    IN    FIVE    CONTINENTS* 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  GERMAN  BV 

R.    A.    PLOETZ,    M.A. 


WITH   7?   FULL-PAGE   PLATES,  A   MAP,  AND   56   ILLUSTRATIONS  IN  THE 
TEXT,   REPRODUCED  FROM  ORIGINAL   PHOTOGRAPHS 


LONDON:    ROWLAND    WARD,    Limited 

NEW   YORK:    CHARLES   SCRIBNER'S   SONS 
1909 

[A  a  rights,  inciudmg  that  of  translation,  reservetlX 


iir 


"••  .  • . 


TO 

PRESIDENT   THEODORE   ROOSEVELT 

THIS    BOOK    IS    RESPECTFULLY    DEDICATED- 

BY 

THE  AUTHOR 


I 


228639 


PREFACE 

The  kindly  reception  which  my  book  fVith  Rifle  in  Five 
Continents  has  met  with  in  sporting  circles,  induces  me  now 
to  publish,  my  last  year's  experiences  in  Siberia  and  Alaska. 
As  this  trip  was  the  third  occasion  on  which  I  visited  the 
region  of  Alaska,  and  I  had  already,  in  the  course  of  my 
previous  visits,  paid  some  attention  both  to  the  Indian 
aborigines  and  the  natural  resources  of  the  country,  I  have 
interspersed  my  hunting  experiences  with  some  ethnological 
observations,  and  added  a  chapter  on  the  products  of  Alaska  ; 
for  I  am  aware  that  very  hazy  notions  on  these  subjects  prevail 
among  extensive  circles  of  my  countrymen. 

While  eminent  explorers  expend  their  best  energies,  and 
millions  are  squandered,  in  order  to  discover  the  North  Pole, 
the  regions  which  lie  between  the  latter  and  the  temperate 
zone  remain  neglected  by  Science  ;  for  in  the  north  of  the 
continents  of  America  and  Asia  there  still  lie  immense  tracts 
of  unexplored  country,  from  the  opening  up  of  which  mankind 
would  derive  some  benefit,  whilst  the  discovery  of  the  North 
and  South  Poles  of  the  earth  would  only  be  of  small  value  to 
Science  and  scarcely  any  to  humanity  at  large. 

The  Bering  Sea  and  the  countries  bordering  upon  it  have 


viii  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

been  treated  in  a  particularly  niggardly  manner  by  explorers. 
The  charts  of  the  Siberian  coast  are  for  the  most  part  fancy 
pictures  ;  large  tracts  of  land  have  never  been  geographically 
determined  at  all,  and  of  the  geology  of  the  country  we  know 
next  to  nothing.  During  my  sojourn  in  the  Bering  Sea  I  have 
paid  particular  attention  to  the  fauna  of  the  region,  and  have 
described  it  in  these  pages,  while  also  giving  some  sketches  of 
the  tribes  with  whom  I  came  in  contact.  I  do  not,  however, 
lay  the  slightest  claim  to  having  enriched  Science  in  general 
by  this  expedition. 

The  chart  appended  to  this  book  was  kindly  placed  at  my 
disposal  by  Mr.  E.  G.  M'Micken,  Manager  of  the  North- 
western Commercial  Company  in  Seattle  ;  I  have  marked  the 
route  of  my  expedition  upon  it. 

Part  of  the  photographs  reproduced  in  this  volume  were 
taken  by  my  companion,  Captain  C.  R.  E.  RadclyfFe. 


PAUL   NIEDIECK. 


LOBBERICH,   RhINELAND, 

In  the  Spring  a/"  1907. 


CONTENTS 

PART  I.    KAMSCHATKA 
CHAPTER    I 

PAGES 

The  Start,  p.   3  ;    Plans  for  the  Expedition,  p.  +  .  3-8 

CHAPTER    II 

In  Japan  and  among  the  Ainu,  p.  9  .  •  •  •  9'^° 

CHAPTER   III 

To  Kamschatka,  p.  2  1  .  .  .  .  .  21-27 

CHAPTER    IV 

In   Kamschatka,  p.   28  ;    My  First  Bears,  p.   30         .  28-38 

CHAPTER    V 

Toilsome  Boat-Voyage  to   Marsovya  Bay,  p.   39         .  .  39"+5 

CHAPTER    VI 

My    Largest    Bear,    p.    46  ;     a    Splendid    Bighorn,     p.     66  ; 

Return  to   Petropaulovsky,  p.   71         .  .  .  4^-74 

ix 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


CHAPTER    VII 

PAGES 

Searching    for    Walrus,   p.   75  ;     Manner     of    Life    of    the 

Kamschatdales  and  Koryaks,  pp.   78,   79  .  .  75-88 


CHAPTER    VIII 

TcHUKTCHIS    AND    EsyUIMAUX,    p.    89  ;     UNSUCCESSFUL    HuNT    FOR 

Walrus,  p.  97  ;    to  Alaska,   p.    107      .  .  .  89-107 


PART  II.    ALASKA 

CHAPTER    IX 
History  and  Development,  p.    i  i  1       .  .  .  111-121 

CHAPTER    X 

Manners  and  Customs  of  thk  Aborigines,  p.    122        .  .         122-142 

■  .  CHAPTER   XI 

Mythology,  p.    143      .  .  .  .  .  .         143-155 

CHAPTER   XII 

Industries:    Mining,  p.    156;   Salmon-Fishery,  p.    160;  Fox- 

Breeuing,   p.    162  .....         156-164 

CHAPTER   XIII 
Fauna,  p.    165  ;    Climate,   p.    169  .  .  .         165-170 

CHAPTER   XIV 

The    Esquimaux,    p.    171  ;    the    Mining    City    of    Nome,    p. 

177;    Unalaska,  p.    179  ....         171-182 


CONTENTS  xi 

CHAPTER   XV 

PAGES 

In  the   Moose  Country,  p.    183;    Homeward   Bound,   p.   215         183-219 

APPENDIX 

SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  ANIMALS  COLLECTED  BY  THE  AUTHOR 
DURING  HIS  EXPEDITION 

A.  Mammals.      By  Professor  Paul  Matschic  .  .  .  223 

B.  Birds.     By  Professor  Dr.  Rcichenow     .    .  .  .  .  240 

C.  Invhrtebrate  Animals  .....  246 

INDEX      ........  249 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

PLATES 


The  Author  .          .          .   Frontisf 

FACING 

iea 

PAGE 

FACING  PAGE 

Drying  the  Bear-Skins  in  Mar- 

The  Stepney,  the  Steamer  char- 
tered for  the  Trip 
Temple  at  Yokohama 
Street  Scene  in  Tokio 
Triumphal  Arch  made  of  Pine- 

7 

10 
I  2 

sovya  Bay  .... 
Marsovya  Bay 
My  Record  Bear     . 
"  Nameless  "  Bay    . 
Drying  the   Clothes   after   the 

4+ 
47 
+8 

49 

Leaves,  at  Tokio 
Russian  Cossack  Swords 

'  + 

i6 

Shipwreck  .... 
Drift-Wood  used  as  Fuel 

50 

53 

Ainu  Men      .... 
Ainu  Women 

i8 
i8 

Boat-Repairing 

When  on  the  March  the  Big- 

54 

Ainu   Women   with    Tattooed 

horn  Mutton  is  Roasted  on  a 

Moustaches,       engaged      in 

grinding  Corn 
The  Ceremony  of  the  Bear 
Harbour  of  Muroran 

'9 
'9 

21 

Wooden  Spit 
Captain      Radclyffe's     Best 

Sheep          .... 
The    Guide    Nicoly    and    m) 

59 
65 

Ainu  in  Muroran    . 

23 

Finest  Bighorn    . 

66 

Petropaulovsky 

My  first  Camp  in  Kamschatka 

26 

28 

On  Bear  Lake 

On  Bear  Lake  in  July 

67 
68 

The     Beach     along    which     I 

stalked  the  Bear  . 
The   only   Trees    I    found    in 

3° 

In  Camp  on  Bear  Bay — Degen, 
Nicoly,    Captain    RadclyfFe 
the  Author,  Schiissler 

7« 

Kamschatka  north    of  Ava- 

Our  Trophies  in   Bighorn  anc 

tcha  Bay  were  Ash-Trees,  and 

Bears 

74 

these  only  in  Betchevinskaya 

Bay 

Betchevinskaya  Bay 

33 
37 

On  Board  the  Stepney — Degen 
First     Mate,    Captain    Rad- 
clyft'e,  Schussler,  the  Author 

A  Dangerous  Landing 
By  Cape  Shipunsky 

39 

42 

Captain  Irving,  Storck 
Tchuktchi  Types  in  Anadyr 

82 

85 

XIV 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


FACING  PAGE 


Summer  Dwellings  ot"  the 
Tchuktchis 

Tchuktchis  under  a  Boat  made 
of  Walrus-Hides  ;  on  the 
left  the  Governor  of"  North- 
Eastern  Siberia   . 

Young  and  Old  in  Anadyr 

Salmon  hung  up  to  dry  on  the 
Banks  of  the  River  Anadyr  . 

Tchuktchis  in  Holy  Cross  Bay 

Esquimaux  House  —  Summer 
Habitation 

Esquimaux  House  —  Winter 
Habitation,  in  Course  of 
Construction 

Siberian  Esquimaux  (Photo- 
graphed by  Noweli) 

Nome    ..... 

Departure  from  Ka-y-nc  Island : 
Farewell  to  Asia 

Unalaska        .... 

Juneau,  Alaska 

A  Plentiful  Supply  of  Water  is 
the  Chief  Thing  in  the  Ex- 
traction of  Gold  at  Nome    . 

Gold-Washing  by  Hand,  at 
Nome  .... 

Gold-Washing  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Nome 


86 


89 
9' 

9^ 
95 


104 
106 

107 
120 
.56 


'59 
160 


FACING 

One  of  the  Semidi  Islands, 
where  Foxes  are  Bred 

On  the  Coast  of  Alaska   . 

In  the  Roadstead  of  Nome 

In  Winter  the  Mai!  is 
brought  to  Nome  on  Dog- 
Sledges 

Street  in  Nome 

Dutch  Harbour 

Dutch  Harbour 

Unalaska 

My  Yacht,  the  Volunteer 

Walruses  in  the  Water 

The  Walrus  take  to  the  Water 

Kodiak  .  . 

The  Moose  arc  fond  of  being 
Photographed 

Where  the  Giant  fell 

A  Spread  of  77i  Inches  from 
Tip  to  Tip 

Seldovia 

The  Steamer  Portland 

Fjord  in  Prince  William  Sound 

Valdez  in  Spring    . 

The  Columbia  Glacier 

Juneau,  Alaska 

Valdez  in  Summer 

Fort  Liscum,  American 


162 
167 

170 


170 
177 
179 
180 
181 

183 
185 
186 
192 

209 
210 

211 

2'3 
2J5 
215 
216 
216 
217 
218 


tary    Post 
Valdez 


Mili- 
in    the    Gulf   of 


TEXT  FIGURES 


The  Empress  of  Japan 

Religious  Procession  at  Yoko- 
hama .... 

Street  in  Yokohama 

The  Grand  Review  at  Tokio  . 

Tokio  —  Canal  with  Naval 
School  in  Background 


3 

Large    Siege -Gun 

from 

Port 

Arthur 

1  + 

10 

Russian  Naval  Gun 

. 

15 

1 1 

Infantry  Muskets    . 

. 

16 

12 

Street  in  Tokio 

•7 

The  Stepney  leaves  us  in 

Bete  he- 

'3 

vinskaya  Bay 

26 

LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


XV 


Typical    Rock  Formations   or 

the  Kamschatkan  Coast 
A  Prize  Specimen  . 
A  Dangerous  Coast 
The  Bighorn  were  grazing  on 

this  Rock,  from  which  they 

could    only  escape  past  the 

Muzzles  of  our  Rifles  . 
The  Home  of  the  Bears  . 
Building  a  Raft 
What    a     Bear's     Head    really 

looks  like    . 
Our  Raft 

The  Stranded  Lifeboat   . 
Radclyfte's    Departure  —  with 

God's     Help    round     Cape 

Shipunsky  .... 
Nicoly  with  a  Seal  of  his  own 

Shooting     .... 
Our  Stores  of  Bighorn  Mutton 
After  the  Conflagration   . 
Captain  RadclyfFc's  Bag  before 

Breakfast  on  the  20th  of  June    63 


Baking  Bread  on  Bear  Lake 

Catching  Salmon     . 

Rock  at  the  Entrance  of  Bear 
Bay,  entirely  tunnelled  by 
the  Breakers 

The  Boat  of  the  "Baillie"  of 
Karaga        .... 

From  left  toright:  thc"Baillie" 
of  Karaga,  two  Koryaks,  two 
Kamschatdales  ;  in  the  fore- 
ground my  Interpreter,  Vladi- 
mir   ..... 

Signs  of  Civilisation  :  Habita- 
tion of  an  aged  Tchuktchi 
built  of  Canvas;  on  the  right, 
Salmon  hung  up  to  dry 

Hut  of  a  Russian  Doctor  in 
Anadyr  ;  in  the  centre  the 
Mammoth-Tusk  of  130  lb. 
Weight,    which    is   now   on 


4+ 
49 
52 

53 
54 
55 


57 

58 

59 
62 


66 
68 


76 


11 


90 


View  in  the  Royal  Museum 

at  Berlin     .... 

91 

We  follow  the  Tchuktchis  for 

Hours,  sailing  in  Search  of 

Walrus        .... 

93 

The     Bones    of    the     Whale 

erected  as  Tombstones  (Ka- 

y-ne  Island) 

105 

Siberian  Coast 

"3 

Valdez,  Alaska,  the  Terminus 

of  the  Railway    . 

"7 

War-Canoe    of    the    Thlinket 

Indians       .... 

iig 

Getting  in  the  Anchored  Boat, 

in  Kamschatka    . 

123 

Landing     in     Marsovya     Bay, 

Kamschatka 

129 

Extraction  of  Gold  by  Means 

of  Water-Power 

'  57 

An    Esquimaux     Beauty    from 

Nome          .... 

'7z 

Nome — a  Primitive  Manner  of 

extracting  Gold  . 

»75 

Russian  Church  in  Unalaska    . 

180 

Perry  Island   .... 

181 

The    Three    Newly    Emerged 

Islands         .... 

182 

Walruses  on  Land  . 

1 8+ 

Sleeping  Walruses  . 

.85 

Sand  Point     .... 

186 

Pirate  Cove    .... 

187 

Arrival  in  Kodiak  :  the  Author, 

Captain  Ross,  Boatswain  Al- 

fred,  Degen,   Captain    Rad- 

clyfFe           .... 

189 

Kenai     ..... 

193 

On  the  KusilofF  River 

194 

On  Lake  Tustamcna 

198 

Absolutely  Invalided 

203 

My  First  Moose 

208 

Rowing      Home      with       the 

Trophies     .... 

212 

Mount  Raimer,  near  Seattle    . 

218 

PART    I 
KAMSCHATKA 


"  THE    KMPRKSS  OF  JAPAN  ' 


CHAPTER   I 


THE    START PLANS     FOR    THE    JOURNEV 


It  was  with  very  mixed  feelings  that  on  the  17th  of  March 
1 906  I  started  from  London  on  my  expedition  to  Alaska  and 
the  Bering  Sea.  I  was  well  acquainted  with  the  country  from 
my  journeys  to  North-Western  Alaska  in  the  year  1903,  and 
to  Northern  British  Columbia  in  1904.  I  knew  that  there 
the  sun  does  not  shine  for  weeks  together  ;  I  knew  how  the 
clouds  droop  down  upon  the  earth,  so  as  to  keep  the  hunter 
imprisoned  in  his  camp  for  days  ;  and  I  knew  the  monotonous 
pattering  of  the  rain  as  it  falls  on  the  tightly  stretched  canvas 
of  the  tent.  To  make  up  for  all  this,  Nature  provides,  on  its 
few  bright  days,  a  magnificent  scenery,  perhaps  the  fairest  on 
earth  ;  but  unfortunately  1  am  not  one  of  those  happy  people 

3 


4  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

who  can  grow  enthusiastic  over  the  beauty  of  northern  climes 
or  go  into  raptures  over  endless  ice  and  snow. 

At  the  present  day  the  interior  of  Alaska  and  Siberia  is 
much  less  known  than  the  inmost  parts  of  Africa  or  the  heart 
of  Asia  ;  and  no  wonder,  for  the  difficulties  which,  in  the 
extreme  north,  beset  the  path  of  the  explorer,  make  travelling 
in  the  African  continent  appear  a  mere  picnic  in  comparison. 
Water  has,  from  all  antiquity,  protected  both  men  and  beasts 
from  the  intrusion  of  strangers,  and  only  by  water  can  one 
reach  the  northern  shores  of  the  Pacific  Ocean.  Regular 
steamers  there  are  none  ;  during  the  few  months  in  which  the 
Bering  Sea  is  free  from  ice  one  cannot  get  far  enough  in  a 
sailing  ship  without  running  the  risk  of  being  caught  in  the  ice 
in  autumn  ;  and  but  few  explorers,  and  possibly  even  fewer 
sportsmen,  would  willingly  undergo  the  rigours  of  an  Arctic 
winter. 

My  original  plan  was  to  hunt  bears  during  the  spring 
months  on  the  Alaskan  peninsula,  then  to  visit  the  St.  Mathias 
and  St.  Lawrence  Islands  by  means  of  a  steamer,  and  in  the 
autumn  to  shoot  moose  and  bighorn  on  the  Kenai  peninsula. 
For  more  than  two  years  I  was  in  correspondence  with  different 
captains  and  owners  of  small  steamers,  which  I  tried  to  charter 
for  the  purpose  of  the  expedition  ;  but  finally  all  my  plans 
came  to  nothing,  partly  because  either  the  steamers  were  too 
small  and  could  not  carry  sufficient  coal,  partly  because,  when 
they  were  large  enough,  the  expense  proved  beyond  my  means. 
I  therefore  hired  a  small  sailing  yacht  of  some  30  tons,  with 
which  I  was  acquainted  from  my  first  voyage  to  Alaska. 
With  this  I  intended  attempting  to  cross  the  450  nautical  miles 


THE  START— MEETING  WITH  MR.  STORCK      5 

that   separate   Dutch    Harbour   from   the  St.  Mathias  Islands, 
and,  if  possible,  to  reach  Siberia. 

This  was  my  plan  when  the  little  expedition,  numbering 
four  persons,  left  Europe.  Captain  T.  E.  RadclyfFe,  of  the 
1st  Regiment  of  Life  Guards,  was  my  guest  ;  the  remaining 
members  of  the  party  were  the  professional  taxidermist, 
C.  Degen  (a  Swiss,  who  was  recommended  to  me  bv  the 
head  of  the  British  Museum),  and  my  servant,  Carl  SchOssler. 

As  had  often  proved  the  case  before,  so  this  time  also 
chance  was  destined  to  cause  an  essential  alteration  in  my 
plans.  On  board  the  steamer  Campania,  of  the  Cunard  line, 
by  which  we  travelled  to  New  York,  I  met  a  Mr.  G.  H.  Storck, 
whose  name  was  already  familiar  to  me,  since  the  wild  sheep 
discovered  by  him  in  Siberia  has  been  named,  in  honour  of 
the  discoverer,  Ovis  storcki.  This  gentleman  informed  me 
that  he  intended  going  with  his  steamer  by  way  of  Japan  to 
Kamschatka,  where  he  had  business  relations  with  both  Russians 
and  natives.  When  I  heard  this  I  suddenly  found  myself 
within  measurable  distance  of  realising  a  dream  which  had  been 
mine  for  many  years,  namely,  that  of  visiting  this  interesting 
country,  and  even  before  we  reached  New  York  the  contract 
was  ready,  all  but  the  signatures. 

Mr.  Storck  was  the  managing  director  of  the  Siberian 
Trading  Company,  which  owns  the  steamer  Stepney,  and  with 
this  vessel  we  were  to  make  the  voyage  from  Hakodadi  to 
Petropaulovsky,  Anadyr,  the  Bering  Straits,  and  the  island  of 
St.  Lawrence,  subsequently  being  landed  at  Nome  in  Alaska, 
whence  the  Stepney  would  return  to  Japan,  while  we  journeyed 
via   Dutch  Harbour  to   Kenai.     In   spite   of  his    being   only 


6  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

thirty-three  years  of  age,  Mr.  Storclc  had  already  an  extremely 
interesting  past.  When  fifteen  years  old  he  lost  his  entire 
family  in  Florida,  during  an  epidemic  of  yellow  fever.  His 
father  had  been  a  taxidermist,  and  had  initiated  his  son  from 
an  early  age  into  all  the  mysteries  of  preparing  and  stuffing  the 
skins  of  animals.  Thus  young  Storck  was  naturally  led  to 
adopt  this  calling,  and,  in  the  first  place,  began  to  study 
sculpture,  this  being  an  art  with  which  the  modelling  of 
animals  is  closely  connected.  For  four  years  he  was  studying 
in  the  Quartier  Latin  at  Paris,  and  meanwhile  earning  his 
livelihood  by  working  as  a  taxidermist  during  his  spare  time. 
On  his  return  to  America  he  became  so  entranced  by  the 
study  of  Shakespeare's  works,  that  he  joined  a  troupe  of  stroll- 
ing players,  with  whom  he  acted  the  characters  of  Shylock, 
the  King  in  Hamlet,  lago  in  Othello,  and  other  parts.  When 
his  ambition  in  the  theatrical  line  was  sated,  he  obtained  an 
appointment  as  taxidermist  at  the  Natural  History  Museum  in 
New  York,  where  he  stuffed  many  specimens  in  a  masterly 
manner.  At  the  same  time,  however,  he  started  a  small 
furrier's  store,  which  proved  a  success  from  the  first.  Then 
he  hit  upon  the  happy  thought  of  purchasing  the  skins  of 
the  beasts  on  the  spot,  and  directly  from  the  natives,  instead 
of  through  middlemen,  so  as  to  ensure  a  larger  profit.  The 
next  appearance  of  our  friend  was  in  Siberia,  where  he 
travelled  through  the  part  which  was  at  that  time  still  closed 
to  foreigners,  in  the  character  of  a  Russian  assistant-postillion. 
Favoured  by  fortune,  he  made  this  journey  annually  for  nine 
successive  years,  and  in  the  year  1900,  when  crossing  Northern 
Siberia    on   a   dog-sledge,   he    discovered   in   Kamschatka  the 


BIOGRAPHY  OF  MR.  STORCK  7 

above-mentioned  wild  sheep,  which  was  previously  unknown 
to  science. 

In  the  year  1905  his  furrier's  trade  had  already  grown 
to  such  proportions  that  he  formed  it  into  a  company,  which 
has  its  seat  in  London,  with  branches  and  agents  in  all  the 
important  places  of  Eastern  Asia.  For  services  formerly 
rendered  he  has  lately  been  granted  by  the  Russian  Govern- 
ment a  concession  for  trading  in  Eastern  Siberia  without 
having  to  pay  any  duty  on  the  goods  he  imports.  It  is  on 
one  of  these  commercial  expeditions  that  I  intend  to  accompany 
Mr.  Storclc,  making  one  part  of  the  trip  as  his  passenger,  and 
chartering  the  ship  for  my  own  purposes  during  the  other 
half  It  should  likewise  be  mentioned  that  Mr.  Storck  is  one 
of  the  few  persons  who  have  worked  in  Siberia  with  any 
success  :  many  other  and  wealthier  companies  have  established 
commercial  relations  there,  but  have  only  succeeded  in  losing 
their  ships  and  their  capital  in  the  venture  ;  so  that  at  this  date 
the  Stepney  is  the  only  vessel  which  cruises  regularly  along  the 
coasts  of  Kamschatka.  Trading  is  only  permitted  in  Siberia 
under  a  concession  granted  by  the  Russian  Government  ;  with- 
out such  grant,  no  one,  more  especially  a  non-Russian  trader,  is 
allowed  to  purchase  skins  or  land  goods  on  the  Siberian  coast. 

Before  Captain  RadclyfFe  and  I  left  New  York  on  our 
journey  to  the  West,  we  had  the  honour  of  being  received 
at  Washington  by  President  Roosevelt,  who  took  great  interest 
in  the  expedition  we  had  planned  ;  unfortunately  I  was  not 
able  to  observe  the  like  interest  in  the  German  Ambassador 
to  the  U.S.A.,  and  that  although  the  whole  enterprise  is 
intended  in  the  first  place  to  serve  the  interests  of  science. 


8  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

From  Washington  we  travelled  directly  to  Seattle,  the  chief 
town  of  the  state  of  Washington,  situated  on  the  Pacific 
Ocean. 

I  know  of  no  city  where  one  can  procure  more  quickly  or 
satisfactorily  an  equipment  for  an  expedition  to  the  North.  In 
two  days  I  had  collected  all  the  provisions  needed  for  eight 
months,  tents,  and  the  clothing  requisite  for  the  climate. 
The  business  part  of  the  matter  was  settled  with  Mr.  Storck, 
so  that  by  the  9th  of  April  we  were  able  to  leave  Vancouver 
on  board  the  steamer  Empress  of  Japan. 


CHAPTER   II 

IN    JAPAN    AND    AMONG    THE    AINU 

On  the  23rd  of  April  we  reached  Yokohama.  Here  we 
received  the  news  that  the  Stepney,  the  vessel  chartered  for 
the  trip,  would  arrive  six  days  late  at  the  place  of  rendezvous, 
viz.  Hakodadi,  on  the  island  of  Yezo,  and  thus  we  had  the 
opportunity  of  enjoying  a  few  days  of  the  lovely  Japanese 
spring.  Since  my  visits  to  this  country,  in  the  years  1898 
and  1900,  no  change  has  taken  place  in  it.  The  relations 
between  Japanese  and  foreigners,  which  were  always  friendly, 
have  even  improved  since  the  war,  as  the  great  majority  of 
the  strangers  present  in  Japan  during  that  time  took  sides 
with  the  Japanese. 

On  the  30th  of  April  I  had  the  opportunity  of  witnessing 
the  grand  review  of  his  victorious  troops  held  by  the  Emperor 
of  Japan  at  Tokio.  Detachments  of  every  regiment  which 
had  served  in  the  war  had  been  ordered  up  to  Tokio,  and 
now  performed  a  kind  of  triumphal  march,  in  which  some 
31,000  men  took  part.  The  day  was  the  greatest  national 
festival  that  the  history  of  Japan  knows  of :  business  was  at  a 
standstill  ;  the  post  office  stamp  bore  the  impress  "  Triumphant 
Military  Review  "  in  the  Japanese  and  English  languages  ;  the 


lO 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


nation  acclaimed  its  heroes.  The  spectators'  stands  on  the 
review  ground  were  most  peculiarly  arranged.  Immediately 
before  the  Grand  Stand  there  was  an  open  space  of  about 
25  yards  in  breadth,  then  came  a  large  court  enclosed  by 
canvas    walls    supported    by    pillars;     in    the    centre    of   this 


RELIOIOUS    PROCKSSION    AT    YOKOHAMA. 


court  stood  the  imperial  pavilion.  The  Emperor  first 
drove  past  the  front  of  all  the  troops  in  a  landau,  and 
then,  sitting  in  his  tent  with  his  back  to  the  Grand  Stand, 
he  made  the  troops  march  past  at  a  considerable  distance, 
which,  measured  from  the  stand,  amounted  to  at  least  200 
yards.       So    one    felt    a    complete    outsider,   standing   as    one 


GRAND  REVIEW  AT  TOKIO  ii 

did     (for    there    were    no    seats)    for    five    hours    on    this 
erection. 

On  the  day  before  the  review  a  report  was  spread  every- 
where  that   talcing    photographs   on    the   review   ground    was 


STREKT    IN    YOKOHAMA. 


strictly  forbidden,  and  that  especially  the  Emperor's  person 
was  on  no  account  to  be  introduced  on  any  plate.  However,^ 
the  officer  on  duty  at  the  entrance  allowed  me  to  take  in  my 
camera,  and,  on  my  making  special  inquiries,  even  to  take 
photographs  of  anything  at  pleasure.  When  the  review  was 
at  an  end,  I  had  a  capital  chance  of  taking  a  snapshot  of  the 


12 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


Emperor  in  his  carriage,  without  His  Majesty  himself  being 
aware  of  it.  Great  was,  therefore,  my  chagrih  when  I  found 
at  the  studio  of  the  Japanese  photographer,  who  had  developed 
and  printed  the  plates,  that  precisely  those  on  which  there  was 
any  trace  of  the  imperial  pavilion,  of  the  court  carriages,  of 
the  princes  and  princesses  of  the  royal  house,  had  one  and  all 
been  spoilt  by  exposure  to  the  light,  whilst  the  Emperor 
himself  was  absolutely  invisible  in  the  picture.  I  was  perfectly 
unable     to    account     for     these    extraordinary    failures,    more 


THE    GRAND    REVIEW    AT   TOKIO. 


especially  as  all  the  other  films  had  come  out  well,  until 
some  foreigners,  who  were  intimately  acquainted  with  the 
country,  explained  to  me  that  the  Japanese  photographer  had, 
from  motives  partly  of  envy,  partly  of  patriotism,  purposely 
spoilt  the  photograph  of  his  Emperor,  all  the  more  because  it 
had  been  taken  by  a  Christian.  Not  all  the  Japanese  are  able 
to  keep  pace  with  the  rapid  progress  in  culture  of  the  country, 
and  doubtless  my  photographer  is  still  one  of  the  old  school. 
In  former  times  the  Japanese  were  not  even  permitted  to  know 
the  name  of  their  sovereign  ;  it  was  only  after  his  death  that 


•  *■  t    r         o 


GRAND  REVIEW  AT  TOKIO 


13 


it  was  published.  But  a  short  time  ago  the  lieges  had  to  bow 
so  low  that  they  never  set  eyes  upon  their  ruler,  and  to  this 
day  many  of  them  cannot  get  used  at  all  to  the  notion  of  their 
Mikado  appearing  in  public. 

One  thing  that  struck  me  is  that  the  Emperor  bows  to  no 
one,  neither  to  his  officers  when  they  salute  him,  nor  to  his 
people  when  they  shout  "  Banzai,"  nor  to  the  Europeans  who, 


ii^ 

'*  ^^^^^^^^^^1 

I 

■ 

^jj^^^  ^Wf^ 

?|rjrj|w^i^n»f;j 

|P^P|L" 

^^^^^^^^^ET"^                   -^^^^ 

_ 

^B 

■■^■^H 

^IbMI*^ 

K 

C' 

^ 

^^1 

iS 

5^p 

TOKIO — CANAL  WITH  NAVAL  SCHOOL  IN  BACKGROUND. 


according  to  the  custom  of  their  country,  take  off  their  hats 
to  the  sovereign.  Everything  else  is  copied  pretty  accurately 
from  Europe,  down  to  the  minutest  details,  and  I  suppose  the 
next  generation  will  even  learn  to  bow. 

When,  after  the  review  was  over,  the  troops  marched  back 
to  the  city,  the  people,  who  had  poured  in  from  the  country 
around  in  thousands,  gave  them  an  ovation,  making,  however, 
a  careful  distinction  between  individual   regiments,  according 


14 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA* 


to  their  merits.  But  these  demonstrations  were  by  no  means 
of  a  boisterous  nature,  as  they  would  undoubtedly  have  been 
on  any  similar  occasion  in  Europe.  People  waved  their  arms 
or  took  off  their  hats  when  some  colours  passed  by  of  which 
all  but  a  few  tatters  had  been  shot  away,  or  some  officer  whose 


LARGE    SIKGE-GUN     FROM    PORT    ARTHUR. 


chest  glittered  with  decorations;  a  few  shouts  of  "Banzai" 
were  raised  ;  but  the  whole  behaviour  of  the  crowd  was  calm, 
almost  reserved. 

By  the  way,  "  Banzai "  is  not,  as  is  often  assumed,  an 
ancient  war-cry  of  the  Japanese  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  has  only 
been  invented  a  few  years  ago  by  some  university  professors, 
at  the  instance  of  the  Government,  and  to  form  a  substitute  for 


t  ,  t       *      t  r       t       r<    « 


TROPHIES  OF  THE  WAR 


15 


the  European  "  Hurrah."     So  it  is  literally  a  war-cry  "  made 
to  order." 

Most  interesting  was  the  display  of  a  part  of  the  military 
trophies  won  in  the  late  war,  in  the  great  square  in  front  of 
the  imperial  palace  at  Tokio — only  a  tenth,  so  I  was  assured, 
of  those  which  were  actually  taken.  Large  siege-guns  from 
Port  Arthur,  every  kind  of  field-artillery,  army-service  carts. 


RUSSIAN    NAVAL    OUN. 


quick-firing  cannon,  naval  guns,  had  been  drawn  up  ;  thousands 
of  muskets  and  as  many  Cossack  sabres  and  lances  had  been 
stacked  here  in  the  open  air,  to  show  the  nation  what  their 
brave  troops  had  achieved.  In  speechless  astonishment  the 
Japanese  stood  round  these  trophies  ;  but  nowhere  could  one 
see  or  hear  an  expression  of  joy  or  excitement  :  the  same 
equanimity  which  they  displayed  over  their  enormous  losses 
in  the  murderous  battles  of  the  war  now  characterised  them 


i6 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


in  the  moment  of  victory.  For  the  country  people  we 
Europeans  with  our  cameras  were  a  much  greater  attraction 
than  the  war  trophies  ;  many  of  the  peasants  had  doubtless 
never  yet  seen  a  European,  and  swarmed  round  us  like  bees 
as  soon   as  we  made  an  attempt  to  take  a  picture  with   the 


INFAXTRV    MUSKETS. 


apparatus,   though  afterwards,  at  a  mere  sign,  they  willingly 
and  politely  drew  aside. 

On  the  2nd  of  May  we  left  Yokohama  by  rail,  and  after  a 
nineteen  hours'  journey  arrived  in  Aomori,  the  terminus  of 
the  railway  of  the  island  of  Nippon.  The  landscape  all 
through  this  stretch  of  country  is  delightful,  especially  at  this 
season  of  the  year,  when  the  cherry-trees  are  in  bloom,  and 


■a. 


.*  *\    •  '  *  • 


\. 


'! 


;•  :.•  :  •• 


AINU    WOMKN    WITH    TATTOOED    MOUSTACHKS    ENGA(.HD    IN    GRINDING    CORN. 

Facing  pcjge  19. 


■a, 
SO 


JOURNEY  THROUGH  NIPPON  17 

the  young  foliage  of  the  alders  and  birches  adds  its  lively 
colours  to  the  sombre  pine-woods.  The  land  is  like  one  huge 
garden  ;  the  fields  are  cared  for  like  garden  borders,  each 
single  one  being  surrounded  by  a  little  ditch  and  dyke,  by 
means  of  which  they  regulate  the  irrigation.     The  industrious 


STREET   IN    TOKIO. 


Japanese  peasant,  whose  claims  on  life  are  uncommonly 
modest,  mostly  grows  rice,  where  the  soil  is  moist  enough  ; 
but  rye,  wheat,  and  cruciferas  likewise  flourish  here,  the  last 
especially  brightening  the  landscape  with  their  luminous  yellow 
blossoms. 

Aomori  is  but  a  tiny  town  ;    from  here  the  steamer  goes 
in  seven  hours  to  Hakodadi,  the  chief  town  of  the  island  of 


1 8  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Yezo,  and  a  considerable  port,  from  which  all  the  fishing-boats 
start  for  the  north.  Yezo  is  the  largest  and  the  most  southern 
island  of  the  Kurile  archipelago,  which  lies  like  a  chain  of 
outposts  before  the  continent  of  Asia. 

The  Kuriles  are  of  volcanic  origin  ;  to  this  day  the  active 
volcanoes  of  the  chain  number  as  many  as  twenty,  and  they 
seem  to  form  a  link  between  the  mighty  craters  of  Kamschatka 
and  those  of  Japan  ;  they  are  a  part  of  the  great  volcanic 
range  which  stretches  southward  as  far  as  the  Philippines. 
Originally  the  Kuriles  were  Russian  property  ;  then  Russia 
exchanged  these  islands  for  the  southern  half  of  Saghalin, 
which  quite  lately  has  again  passed  into  Japanese  hands.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  Kuriles  are  the  Ainu,  of  whom  tradition 
says  that  they  formerly  inhabited  the  whole  of  Japan.  To-day 
there  ire  only  a  few  thousands  of  them  left,  although  they  are 
a  vigorous  race  and  considerably  taller  in  stature  than  the 
Japanese.  Their  grade  of  culture  is  extremely  low  ;  they 
mostly  live  in  caves,  feed  on  what  the  ebb-tide  leaves  on  the 
beach,  and,  like  all  primitive  races,  are  doomed  to  certain 
extinction. 

Their  tradition  relates  that  one  day  an  Ainu  god  dined 
with  a  Japanese  god,  on  which  occasion  the  Ainu  got  drunk 
and  fell  asleep  ;  thereupon  the  Japanese  stole  his  confrere's 
grammar  and  alphabet,  and  taught  his  faithful  worshippers  the 
art  of  reading  and  writing,  while  the  Ainu  to  this  day  are 
unacquainted  with  written  characters. 

Owing  to  infectious  diseases  and  a  penchant  for  strong 
alcoholic  liquors,  their  numbers  are  rapidly  diminishing  ; 
moreover,    the   Japanese    carry   off  the   handsome  women  as 


!» 

«, 

&« 


«•        9   r  t  »  t   t 


I 


AMONG  THE  AINU  19 

mistresses,  so  that  there  is  but  a  scanty  rising  generation. 
Unlike  the  Japanese,  the  Ainu  are  very  hairy,  and  their 
women  consider  this  hairiness  as  such  an  ornament  that  they 
have  a  moustache  tattooed  on  their  upper  and  a  beard  on  part 
of  their  lower  lips.  Their  most  striking  feature  is  the  beauty 
and  softness  of  their  large  brown  eyes,  which  agree  but  ill 
with  their  otherwise  savage  appearance.  I  visited  a  few  of 
their  squalid  hovels,  and  found  the  people  willing  and  ready 
to  let  themselves  be  photographed  for  a  few  coins. 

The  Ainu  nation  have  even  to  this  day  retained  many  of 
their  old  manners  and  customs,  which  are  apt  to  strike  us  with 
surprise.  For  instance,  if  an  Ainu  kills  a  female  bear,  he 
catches  the  cub  and  takes  it  to  his  village.  Here  the  bear 
cub  is  suckled  by  the  women  until  it  has  grown  fat  ;  then  a 
popular  festival  is  arranged,  the  bear  is  surrounded  by  the 
whole  population,  shot  with  an  arrow,  and  served  up  for 
dinner. 

In  Hakodadi  I  spent  a  whole  week,  much  against  my  will. 
The  steamer  Stepney,  which  was  to  convey  us  to  the  north,  had 
left  Shanghai  on  April  28,  and  was  due  at  Hakodadi  on 
May  4  ;  instead  of  which  she  only  arrived  on  the  9th,  when 
I  was  almost  in  despair  and  had  already  given  up  the  whole 
trip  to  the  Bering  Sea.  The  very  stay  in  a  Japanese  tea-house 
at  Hakodadi  made  the  situation  even  more  hard  to  bear  ; 
nobody  spoke  a  word  of  English  or  any  other  language  than 
Japanese.  It  was  perfectly  impossible  to  make  oneself  under- 
stood, especially  as  the  Japanese  womankind,  who  alone 
minister  to  one's  wants,  have  been  endowed  by  nature  with 
an  extraordinarily  slender  modicum  of  brains. 


20  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

The  north  of  Japan  differs  totally  from  the  south,  which 
is  the  part  that  travellers  visit  almost  exclusively.  While  one 
sees  but  few  poor  or  ill-clad  people  in  Tokio,  Yokohama,  Kobe, 
or  Kyoto,  and  is  compelled  to  admire  the  almost  painful 
neatness  and  cleanliness  that  reigns  everywhere,  the  north 
affords  plentiful  examples  of  poverty,  dirt,  and  odours,  which 
would  do  honour  to  the  Chinese  towns  of  Canton  and  Amoy. 
Great  was  therefore  the  joy  of  all  of  us  when  the  Stepney 
weighed  anchor  on  May  lo,  in  order  to  bring  us  nearer  to 
the  goal  towards  which  we  had  been  striving  for  the  last 
seven  weeks. 


>  ?'..'. 


CHAPTER   III 


TO     KAMSCHATKA 


The  Stepney  is  a  screw-steamer  built  twenty  years  ago,  of 
442  tons'  burden,  and  capable  of  doing  7  to  8  knots  per  hour 
in  a  smooth  sea  ;  In  length  160  feet,  breadth  35  feet.  It  Is  only 
since  last  year  that  the  vessel  navigates  the  Pacific  Ocean  ; 
before  that  time  she  was  a  collier,  engaged  in  the  English 
coasting  trade.  There  is  no  accommodation  for  passengers  ;  we 
sleep,  seven  of  us,  packed  like  sardines,  in  the  berths  provided 
for  the  sailors,  and  immediately  above  the  screw.  The  captain, 
the  first  mate,  and  the  engineer  are  Englishmen,  the  second 
mate  a  German,  and  the  rest  of  the  crew,  numbering  twenty- 
eight  persons,  are  Chinese. 

Only  a  icw  miles  out  from  the  harbour  of  Hakodadi  we 
met  a  stifle  north-easter,  which  gave  the  ship  a  chance  of 
showing  both  her  sea-going  qualities  and  her  capacity  for 
pitching  and  rolling.  In  the  latter  form  of  motion  especially 
the  boat  achieved  a  record,  which  is  accounted  for  by  the 
fact  that  her  breadth  is  out  of  all  proportion  to  her  length,  a 
circumstance  which  gives  the  ship  the  outward  appearance  of 
a  bath-tub.  We  first  made  the  port  of  Muroran,  situated 
on    the    island    of  Yezo,    farther    north    than    Hakodadi,    in 


22  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

order  to  coal  ;  then  we  put  out  to  sea,  pointing  for  Petro- 
paulovslcy. 

A  lovely  day,  the  sea  as  smooth  as  glass,  the  sun  smiled  in 
an  azure  sky  and  lured  us  out  into  the  main  ;  but  it  was  the 
calm  which  precedes  the  storm,  for  the  barometer  began  to  fall 
briskly,  until  it  reached  the  lowest  point  ever  registered.  As 
a  sort  of  overture,  we  were  roused  early  in  the  morning  of  the 
second  day  out  by  a  stiff  breeze,  which  grew  stronger  every 
hour,  until  in  the  afternoon  a  gale  like  a  hurricane  was  tossing 
our  little  ship  about  like  a  nutshell,  and  brought  with  it  that 
most  dreaded  of  all  diseases,  to  wit,  sea-sickness.  After  a 
night  which  I  shall  never  forget,  the  tempest  attained  its  climax 
on  the  following  day,  and  the  force  of  the  waves  at  this  point 
was  such  that,  in  order  to  save  his  ship  from  serious  damage, 
the  captain  altered  his  course,  and  seeking  shelter,  steered 
straight  for  the  Kurile  Islands.  < 

Towards  midnight,  when  only  two  miles  distant  from  the 
island  of  Simushir,  we  began  to  feel  the  benefit  of  being  under 
its  lee,  and  making  calmer  weather,  were  released  from  the 
pangs  of  sea-sickness.  In  the  last  twenty-four  hours  we  had 
gone  25  knots  in  the  opposite  direction  to  our  proper  course. 
The  man  who,  like  myself,  has  not  yet  managed,  after  some 
eighty  odd  voyages,  to  get  used  to  the  briny  ocean,  must  indeed 
be  inspired  by  a  passionate  love  of  sport  to  trust  himself  to  one 
of  the  stormiest  seas  of  the  globe  on  such  a  cranky  ship  as  this, 
and  many  a  time  during  the  last  few  days  have  I  cursed  the 
hour  when  I  resolved  upon  this  trip.  But  as  soon  as  the 
turmoil  is  over  and  the  sun  shines  once  more,  one  forgets 
the  sufferings  and  thinks  only  of  the  joy  of  the  venture. 


»      C         •     !• 


■a, 
feo 


TO  KAMSCHATKA  23 

The  gale  was  followed  by  a  day  of  calm  weather.  But 
instead  of  being  able  to  make  up  for  some  of  the  lost  time,  we 
now  found  that  one  of  the  boilers  had  become  defective.  One 
of  the  rivets  with  which  the  holes  bored  for  inspection  purposes 
by  Lloyd's  officers  are  closed  up  again,  had  given  way,  the 
water  leaked  into  the  furnace  and  put  out  the  fire.  In  order 
to  repair  the  damage  the  other  boiler-fire  had  to  be  put  out  as 
well  ;  accordingly  we  drifted  for  six  hours — thank  Heaven  it 
was  towards  the  south-east  and  away  from  the  Kurile  Islands, 
on  which  the  ship  would  surely  have  been  wrecked  had  the 
wind  been  east  or  south.  The  repairs  proved  ineffective  :  in 
the  night  the  rivet  started  again,  and  we  drifted  southward  for 
another  six  hours.  At  last,  on  the  seventh  day,  we  sighted 
Cape  Lopatka,  the  extreme  southern  point  of  the  Kamschatkan 
peninsula:  we  had  reached  the  Bering  Sea,  and  on  May  19, 
accompanied  by  a  gale,  which  was  in  no  way  inferior  in  violence 
to  the  former  one,  we  reached  Petropaulovsky.  We  had  taken 
exactly  nine  days  and  four  hours  to  make  the  11 00  nautical 
miles  from  Hakodadi. 

Petropaulovsky  is  the  capital  of  Kamschatka,  numbers 
250  inhabitants,  and  is  picturesquely  situated  at  the  foot  of 
some  hills  on  Avatcha  Bay.  Here  the  governor  inspected  our 
passports  over  a  bottle  of  champagne,  and  as  he  found  every- 
thing in  perfect  order,  we  might  now  have  started  at  once  on 
our  hunting  trip,  had  I  not  suddenly  found  myself  confronted 
by  an  almost  insuperable  difficulty. 

Even  in  Japan  and  on  the  voyage,  I  had  had  difl^erences 
of  opinion  with  Mr.  Storck,  the  owner  of  the  Stepney,  in  the 
course  of  which  I  had  acquired  the  conviction  that  he  was  the 


24  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

sort  of  man  who,  to  express  myself  cautiously,  spells  money 
with  a  capital  M,  and  whose  statements  must  be  taken  cum 
gram  salis.  He  is  one  of  the  class  of  self-made  men  whose 
education  is  by  no  means  on  a  par  with  the  wealth,  apparently 
considerable  and  rapidly  acquired,  which  they  possess  ;  a  class 
of  persons  more  frequently  met  with  in  the  United  States  than 
in  other  countries,  for  the  Americans  are,  of  all  men,  the  finest 
exponents  of  the  noble  art  of  money-making,  and  their  country 
affords  them  special  and  copious  facilities  for  practising  the 
same.  My  friend  RadclyfFe  is  a  man  who  generally  manages 
to  hit  the  right  nail  on  the  head,  and  at  Petropaulovsky  I 
overheard  him  give  the  following  neat  and  appropriate  reply  to 
the  question,  "  How  are  you  getting  along  with  Mr.  Storck .''  " 
"  During  a  somewhat  varied  career  in  many  lands,  I  have 
encountered  a  number  of  men  whose  ancestors  undoubtedly  in 
former  times  hunted  jackals  round  the  walls  of  Jerusalem. 
Most  of  these  men  who  can  lay  claim  to  such  a  descent  have 
an  eye  to  the  main  chance  in  business  propositions  when 
money  matters  are  concerned.  But  seldom  have  I  met  one  of 
them  who  was  as  sharp  on  the  tracks  of  the  almighty  dollar  as 
this  worthy  individual.  He  has  also  a  somewhat  exaggerated 
idea  of  his  own  accomplishments  and  abilities.  In  fact  he  is 
one  of  those  men  whom  I  should  like  to  buy  at  my  price  and 
afterwards  sell  out  at  his  own  valuation,  in  order  to  make 
myself  a  small  fortune  quickly." 

My  original  intention  was  to  have  myself  conveyed  by  the 
Stepney  from  Petropaulovsky  to  a  bay  which  lies  between  this 
place  and  Cape  Lopatka,  in  order  to  land  there  and  go  shoot- 
ing for  a  couple  of  months.     During  this  time  the  steamer  was 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  TRANSPORT  25 

to  make  a  circular  tour  round  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk,  go  back 
to  Japan  for  coaling  purposes,  and  then  return  to  Kamschatka 
with  a  view  to  taking  us  on  to  the  north  of  Siberia.  But  the 
governor  advised  us  not  to  go  south,  as  there  were  several 
Russians  hunting  there  already,  and  recommended  the  coast  to 
the  north,  viz.  the  region  of  Cape  Shipunsky.  In  any  case 
we  required  a  couple  of  boats,  a  large  one  and  a  small  one,  in 
which  to  row  or  sail  along  the  coast  from  one  shooting-ground 
to  another,  after  the  steamer  had  left  us.  Mr.  Storck,  who 
had  been  for  years  accurately  acquainted  with  the  condition  of 
affairs  in  Petropaulovsky,  had  assured  us  that  we  should  find 
the  necessary  vessels  in  that  place,  but  on  our  arrival  we  could 
only  hear  of  one  small  rowing-boat,  and  that  not  seaworthy, 
whilst  the  owners  of  larger  craft  refused  to  part  with  them  at 
any  price.  Now  Mr.  Storck  happened  to  have  brought  with 
him  two  small  motor-boats  from  America  ;  unfortunately  it 
turned  out  that  the  motors  did  not  work,  so  that,  in  a  place 
absolutely  destitute  of  engineers,  they  only  represented  so 
much  useless  lumber.  On  the  voyage  to  Kamschatka  he 
offered  to  sell  me  one  of  these  boats,  without  the  motor,  for 
use  as  a  sailing-vessel,  for  the  modest  sum  of  ^^400.  Quite 
apart  from  the  question  of  price,  it  would  have  been  utterly 
impossible  to  sail  such  a  boat  without  first  fitting  it  with  a 
keel.  But  the  owner  had  got  it  into  his  head  that  he  would 
sell  this  craft — which  had  no  sort  of  value  for  him — at  this 
fancy  price.  Accordingly  he  was  jubilant  when  I  failed  to 
secure  a  suitable  boat  at  Petropaulovsky,  and  made  sure  he 
would  be  able  to  force  me  to  agree  to  his  terms.  I,  on  the 
other  hand,  asked  him  to  sell   me  one  of  the  two  lifeboats  on 


26 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


the  steamer.  The  answer  was  that  ^^2000  would  not  buy  it,  as 
he  dared  not  sell  it,  for  fear  of  Infringing  the  regulations  in 
force  for  ships  sailing  under  the  English  flag.  Thereupon  I 
resolved  to  give  up  the  idea  of  using  boats  altogether,  and  to 
go  inland  with  pack-horses.  But  to  part  from  me  without 
having  done  a  "  deal  "  of  some  kind  did  not  suit  my  friend's 
notions  either.      He  next  asked  me  what  ofl^er  I  would  make 


THE    "STEPNKV        LEAVES    US    IN    BETCHEVINSKAYA    BAY. 


him  for  one  of  the  lifeboats,  and  when  I  replied  that  I  was 
not  a  Jew  huckster,  he  actually  offered  me  the  boat  which, 
only  yesterday,  ;^2000  would  not  have  bought,  for  the  sum  of 
j^ioo,  with  a  rebate  of  £^0  on  the  boat  being  returned  within 
two  months.  The  cost  price  of  such  a  vessel,  by  the  way,  is 
;^I5.  However,  I  closed  with  the  bargain,  the  Stepney  weighed 
anchor,  and  after  a  passage  of  eight  hours  we  reached  Betche- 
vinskaya  Bay,  forty-three  nautical  miles  distant. 

As   there   were    no    soundings    marked    on    the   chart   the 


LANDING  IN  BETCHEVINSKAYA  BAY         27 

steamer  was  unable  to  enter  the  bay.  Our  equipment  had 
therefore  to  be  transhipped  into  the  lifeboat  in  the  open 
roadstead,  and  now,  at  last,  there  was  every  prospect  that 
our  hunting  trip  was  really  going  to  begin.  But  once  more 
Fate  put  a  spoke  in  our  wheel.  As  soon  as  the  lifeboat  was 
launched,  it  was  apparent  that  it  leaked.  The  loading  was 
proceeded  with  nevertheless,  but  when,  within  a  quarter  of  an 
hour,  we  found  a  foot  of  water  in  the  bottom,  I  ordered  every- 
thing to  be  taken  out  again,  as  the  sea  water  threatened  to 
spoil  my  provisions.  The  next  thing  was  that,  when  they 
hoisted  the  boat  back  on  board,  the  davits  broke  off  short,  the 
boat  fell  back  into  the  water,  and  was  smashed  against  the 
bows.  Needless  to  say,  I  refused  to  complete  the  purchase, 
and  the  other  lifeboat  was  accordingly  launched.  In  this 
vessel  we  safely  reached  our  first  camping-place  on  Betche- 
vinskaya  Bay,  a  fjord  surrounded  by  lofty  snow-clad  hills. 

In  Petropaulovsky  I  had  engaged  a  guide  well  acquainted 
with  the  country,  by  name  Nicoly,  and  likewise  an  interpreter, 
called  Wassily,  who  spoke  English  well.  The  former  was  a 
man  of  pure  Russian  blood,  the  latter  the  offspring  of  a  Russian 
father  and  a  Kamschatdale  mother.  Our  total  company  now 
consisted  of  six  persons.  While  on  our  way  to  the  camping- 
ground,  SchUssler  and  the  two  Russians  caught  sight  of  a  couple 
of  bears  scraping  about  in  the  snow  on  the  seashore  ;  but  by 
the  time  I  came  up,  these  had  disappeared.  Yet  I  breathed 
more  freely,  when  I  heard  the  men's  report,  for  it  proved  that 
there  really  were  bears,  the  aim  and  object  of  my  desires. 


CHAPTER    IV 

IN     KAMSCHATKA MY    FIRST    BEARS 

On  shore  we  found  numerous  evidences  that  this  bay  was 
formerly  inhabited  by  Kamschatdales,  the  same  as  the  country 
to  the  north  and  south.  At  the  present  day  not  the  smallest 
settlement  is  to  be  found  on  this  coast  ;  a  few  years  after  the 
Russian  conquest  have  sufficed,  by  means  of  systematic  plunder- 
ing, slaughter,  and  the  importation  of  diseases  and  brandy, 
to  exterminate  the  once  populous  nation  of  the  Kamschatdales, 
with  the  exception  of  the  small  remnant  that  now  inhabit 
the  interior. 

Since  we  left  Yokohama  the  temperature  has  decreased 
very  gradually  ;  here  it  is  considerably  warmer  than  I  had 
expected,  the  thermometer  hardly  falling  below  freezing-point, 
and  I  fear  that  the  bears  have  long  ago  woke  up  from  their 
winter  sleep  and  will  soon  lose  their  beautiful  coat.  As  far 
as  one  can  rely  on  the  few  statistics  that  are  available  about 
Kamschatka,  the  country  has  the  worst  climate  imaginable. 
Spring  and  autumn  there  are  none,  only  summer  and  winter, 
and  the  former  is  so  short  and  cold  that  the  season  hardly 
deserves  the  name  of  summer.     To-day,  May  23,  not  the  least 

trace  of  green    is    visible  ;    even    the   willows   have  no    buds 

28 


^^^^^^^^H|^^n|^9^^<HH 

'^^9 

^^^M 

-;^^^^^ 

n 

1 

^^m 

"^^M 

"'^%m^ 

^P 

1         -' 

"^w 

^^^ 

'"^'WB^ 

j^^^Kjm'' 

ON  BETCHEVINSKAYA  BAY  29 

as  yet,  although  the  air  is  not  particularly  cold  ;  but  the 
enormous  masses  of  ice  and  snow,  and  the  fact  that  beneath 
the  surface  the  soil  is  still  frozen  hard,  arrest  the  growth 
of  vegetation.  It  has  been  calculated  that  in  this  country 
either  rain,  snow,  or  fog  occurs  on  322  days  in  the  year, 
and  to  this  category  belonged  the  first  two  days  that  I  spent 
in  camp. 

The  tents  were  pitched  on  the  sandhills  in  an  absolutely 
exposed  situation,  where  for  two  days  a  gale,  more  like  a 
hurricane,  threatened  every  moment  to  blow  them  away  ; 
added  to  which  there  was  a  constant  succession  of  alternate 
showers  of  hail,  rain,  and  snow,  so  that  my  people,  Degen  and 
SchQssler,  who  had  no  previous  experience  of  camping  in  the 
open  in  such  weather,  were  somewhat  downcast.  For  my 
own  part,  I  rejoiced  at  being  once  more  in  camp  afi:er  eighteen 
months  ;  I  found  the  same  charm  in  this  unfettered  mode 
of  life  as  I  had  ever  done.  To  have  to  care  for  nothing  and 
nobody,  to  be  lord  and  master  of  one's  time,  one's  movements, 
and  one's  actions,  in  that  lies  a  great  deal  of  the  fascination 
which  so  many,  besides  myself,  find  in  this  nomad  life.  From 
a  purely  material  point  of  view,  it  was  refreshing  once  again 
to  get  food  fit  for  human  beings.  At  dishes  cooked  in 
rancid  oil,  such  as  were  served  at  the  Japanese  tea-house  in 
Hakodadi,  the  dogs  at  home  would  turn  up  their  noses.  In 
the  galley  on  board  the  Stepney,  ruled  over  by  a  Chinese 
chef,  there  reigned  a  chronic  and  disgusting  state  of  dirt  ; 
moreover,  there  was  ever  a  "  plentiful  lack  "  of  fresh  water, 
a  state  of  things  which  had  an  unpleasant  effect  upon  the 
plates,  etc.     But  here  in  camp  it  was  splendid,  even  when  the 


30  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

wind  howled  round  our  ears,  or  when,  as  was  the  case  in  the 
first  two  nights,  we  were  roused  from  sleep  by  powerful  shocks 
of  earthquake. 

Upon  the  rain  there  followed,  if  not  sunshine,  at  least 
somewhat  more  cheery  weather.  Radclyffe  and  I  made  an 
excursion  on  skis  over  the  ice  of  the  bay,  one  half  of  which 
was  still  frozen,  and  convinced  ourselves  that  we  should  want 
a  good  deal  more  practice,  before  we  acquired  any  pace  with 
these  snow-shoes.  In  the  afternoon  we  rowed  out  into  the 
bay,  and  I  bagged  a  fox,  my  first  prize  ;  it  was  on  May  24,  and 
the  sixty-eighth  day  since  my  departure  from  London.  Soon 
after,  the  guide  Nicoly  "spotted"  a  bear,  who  was  feeding 
on  seaweed  on  the  beach.  I  was  set  ashore  and  tried  to 
stalk  him  ;  but  as  there  was  no  cover  whatever,  the  beast 
caught  sight  of  me  when  I  was  still  150  yards  off.  My  two 
first  bullets  failed  to  hit  the  mark  ;  then  the  bear  came 
straight  at  me,  not  in  order  to  attack  me,  for  bears  are,  as 
is  well  known,  peaceable  animals  and  of  an  amiable  disposition, 
but  simply  because  he  had  no  other  way  of  escape.  After 
going  a  few  steps,  he  began  to  climb  up  the  steep  slope  of 
the  undercliff  which  was  still  buried  deep  in  snow,  con- 
stantly lessening  the  distance  between  myself  and  him,  until 
a  shot  behind  the  shoulder-blade  laid  him  low.  While  we 
were  skinning  the  beast  I  caught  sight  of  another  bear  against 
the  sky-line,  at  a  distance  of  a  little  over  a  mile,  who  was 
indulging  in  some  remarkable  capers.  He  had,  however,  got 
wind  of  us  and  took  himself  off  speedily  into  the  hills.  When 
a  bear  gets  wind  of  a  suspicious  scent,  he  frequently  raises 
himself  on   his  hind-legs  in  order  to  Investigate  the  current 


A  SUCCESSFUL  DAY  31 

of  air  immediately  above  him  ;  these  are  the  same  tactics  that 
in  Hlce  case  the  elephant  employs  by  means  of  his  trunk. 
With  the  bear-skin  stowed  away  in  the  boat  we  rowed  on  along 
the  shore,  when,  to  our  astonishment,  we  suddenly  saw  three 
bighorn  standing  right  above  us  on  the  precipitous  cliffs.  I 
fired  almost  vertically  into  the  air,  and  at  the  shot  saw  a 
handful  of  wool  fly  from  the  coat  of  the  ram,  but  immediately 
after  the  beast  was  gone.  Unfortunately  I  dared  not  trust 
myself  to  follow  him  up,  on  account  of  my  weak  heart,  for 
it  was  precisely  while  shooting  bighorn — the  most  fatiguing 
sport  of  all — that  I  overtaxed  that  organ  two  years  ago,  and 
have  ever  since  been  obliged  to  exercise  a  certain  amount  of 
self-restraint  in  all  my  movements.  Later  in  the  afternoon 
another  male  bighorn  came  within  range  of  my  rifle,  and  this 
one  I  bagged. 

The  mountain-sheep  or  bighorn  of  Kamschatka,  Ovis 
nivico/a,  makes  a  magnificent  trophy  ;  the  horns  resemble 
those  of  the  American  bighorn,  Ovis  montana,  with  a  certain 
affinity  to  O.  dalli.  What  disappointed  us  bitterly  was  that 
the  animals  were  at  this  season  feeding  on  a  species  of  wild 
garlic,  which  rendered  what  is  at  other  times  the  most  delicate 
venison  perfectly  uneatable. 

The  next  day  brought  good  sport,  producing  as  it  did  a 
bag  of  three  fine  bears.  In  spite  of  the  cold  breeze,  the  air 
in  sheltered  spots  gave  signs  of  the  approach  of  summer,  and 
the  sun,  shining  in  the  sky,  which  was  at  least  partially  clear, 
allowed  us  for  the  first  time  to  admire  the  splendid  scenery 
of  snow  and  ice,  varied  by  dark  rocks,  which  surrounded  us. 
Soon   we   made   out  a  bear   on   the  seashore,  and   Radclyfl^e, 


32  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

whose  shot  it  was,  bagged  him  easily.  While  we  were 
stalking  the  bear  together,  the  men  in  the  boat  had  located 
another  one  high  up  on  a  hillside,  and  I  started  stalking  it, 
but  found  it  very,  very  hard  work.  Afterwards,  however, 
I  had  not  the  least  difficulty  in  bagging  the  beast,  who  was 
apparently  asleep,  and  turned  out  a  prize  specimen.  In  the 
afternoon  I  got  another  bear,  which  I  brought  down  from  a 
rocky  ledge,  whence  he  tumbled  dead  into  the  sea.     Having 


TYPICAL    ROCK    FORMATIONS   ON    THE    KAMSCHATKAN    COAST. 

thus  secured  four  bears  in  the  first  two  days'  shooting,  we  had 
every  reason  to  congratulate  ourselves,  the  more  so  as  the 
Russians  told  us  that  hereabouts  there  were  only  few  bears, 
while  farther  north,  for  instance  near  Cape  Kronoski,  bears 
ran  about  like  the  dogs  in  Petropaulovsky.  It  is  quite  a 
month  ago  since  a  number  of  men  started  for  Cape  Kronoski, 
to  shoot  bears  for  the  Russian  fur  company,  which  has  a 
factory  at  that  place.  In  previous  years  these  people  have 
come  back  with  as  many  as  fifty  or  sixty  skins. 


I! 


<  s- 


INQUISITIVE  SEALS  33 

The  fine  weather  continued,  and  every  day  I  rowed  along 
the  coast  of  the  bay  and  of  the  open  sea  ;  even  when  no  bears 
or  bighorn  were  in  sight,  I  found  a  pleasing  occupation  in 
watching  the  many  birds,  seals,  and  sea-lions  which  here 
peopled  the  rocks  and  the  sea.  The  most  amusing  of  these 
animals  were  the  seals,  who  are  extremely  inquisitive.     Many 


A    PRIZE    SPF.CIMEN. 


of  them  followed  the  boat  for  miles,  coming  to  the  surface 
every  few  minutes  to  breathe  ;  two  of  them  even  accompanied 
us  to  our  camping-place  and  remained  overnight,  to  escort  us 
again  next  morning. 

Now  I  have  a  confession  of  failure  to  make  as  well.  I  had 
climbed  up  a  steep  slope,  at  the  top  of  which  I  had  discovered 
a  bear,  and  had  hardly  reached  the  crest,  when  I  saw  the  beast 
gazing  at  me  some   130  yards  off.      As  a  single  leap  would 


34  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA  . 

have  carried  it  out  of  sight,  I  had  to  fire  on  the  spur  of  the 
moment,  and  the  bear  started  off,  hard  hit.  Following  the 
blood-tracks,  it  was  a  pleasure  to  note  that  my  guide  Nicoly 
did  not  forsake  me  when  pushing  through  the  thicket,  which 
here  consists  of  a  kind  of  fir-scrub  whose  boughs  grow  parallel 
with  the  ground,  like  those  of  the  alders.  Through  a  mass 
of  this  brushwood  it  is  almost  impossible  for  a  man  to  force 
his  way.  One  has  to  keep  on  swinging  from  one  bough  to 
the  other  ;  one  of  them  bears  the  weight  of  the  body,  while 
another  gives  way.  At  the  same  time  one  has  to  keep  a  sharp 
look-out,  lest  Master  Bruin  should  be  lying  in  wait  to  attack 
one,  for  it  is  in  these  thickets  that  he  hides  when  wounded. 
Next  day  I  followed  the  spoor  of  the  wounded  bear  for  several 
miles  on  snow-shoes,  but  I  did  not  succeed  in  bagging  him. 
On  this  occasion  I  saw  a  large  bear  with  a  peculiarly  dark 
coat  feeding  on  the  beach  on  seaweed,  the  only  food  which 
the  animals  can  find  at  this  season.  Slowly  he  wandered 
about  among  the  boulders,  getting  farther  and  farther 
away,  and  looking  back  from  time  to  time,  but  without 
taking  any  notice  of  me,  although  I  was  running  towards 
him  without  any  cover,  but  upwind.  The  visual  powers 
of  a  bear  are  extremely  poor,  a  fact  that  cost  this  particular 
one  his  life. 

All  the  skins  of  the  bears  we  have  shot  hitherto  are  in 
splendid  condition  as  to  coat,  although  the  animals,  judging 
by  the  great  number  of  tracks,  have  been  on  the  move  a  long 
time.  One  ought  to  be  on  this  shooting-ground  a  full 
fortnight  earlier  than  we  were,  but  the  ice  round  the  island 
of  Yezo  and  the  Kurile  archipelago  seldom  disappears  before 


L 


HABITS  OF  THE  KAMSCHATKAN  BEAR       35 

May  10,  so  that  it  is  hardly  possible  to  get  here  earlier,  unless 
one  travels  overland  from  Russia  or  winters  in  Petropaulovsky. 
The  manner  of  life  of  the  bear  in  Kamschatka  is  the  following  : 
In  the  spring,  when  the  first  ray  of  warm  sunshine  announces 
the  end  of  the  long  winter,  he  emerges  from  his  lair,  which  he 
has  entered  in  the  autumn  after  the  first  heavy  fall  of  snow. 
This  lair  is  always  situated  in  some  spot  sheltered  from  the 
wind,  whether  it  be  between  rocks,  a  thick  network  of  shrubs 
or  aerial  roots — in  short,  at  a  place  where  the  first  snowfall  has 
already  formed  a  kind  of  roof,  and  where  consequently  the 
beast  finds  some  protection  from  the  worst  rigours  of  the 
weather. 

It  is  a  natural  consequence  of  the  climate  that  the  bear, 
who  is  a  denizen  of  the  northern  regions,  must  hibernate 
during  the  whole  of  the  winter  months,  for  otherwise  he 
would  perish  miserably  for  want  of  food.  When  the  ground 
is  frozen  hard,  so  that  he  is  unable  to  scrape  up  roots,  when 
snow  many  feet  deep  clothes  the  whole  land,  and  the  fish  in 
the  rivers  are  put  out  of  his  reach  by  the  shield  of  ice  that 
covers  them,  the  bear  must  necessarily  either  starve  or  go 
to  sleep. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  in  human  beings  also  there  is 
a  much  smaller  consumption  of  vital  force  during  sleep  ;  on 
the  other  hand,  every  motion  necessarily  demands  a  fresh 
supply  of  fuel  to  replace  the  expended  energy,  i.e.  food.  In 
the  Tropics,  for  instance  in  India,  where  there  is  no  winter, 
and  there  is  always  a  sufficiency  of  food  available  for  the  bear, 
he  does  not  hibernate,  but  keeps  on  the  move  throughout 
the  year. 


36  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

In  Kamschatka,  as  soon  as  the  bear  has  left  his  lair  in 
spring,  he  goes  in  search  of  food,  and  at  that  time  of  year 
he  is  unable  to  find  anything  but  the  seaweed  on  the  shore, 
which  the  tides  hereabouts  leave  behind  them  in  great 
quantities.  Little  by  little  the  sun  thaws  the  snow  on  the 
south  side  of  the  hills,  the  young  grass  begins  to  sprout  with 
startling  rapidity,  and  then  Bruin  may  be  seen  grazing  with 
his  family,  like  lambs  in  a  pasture. 

About  the  middle  of  June  the  salmon  begin  to  go  up 
the  rivers  in  order  to  spawn,  and  from  this  time  forward 
these  fish  form,  both  here  and  in  Alaska,  the  staple  food- 
supply  of  the  great  brown  bear.  The  fish  spawn  in  quite 
shallow,  stagnant  water,  i.e.  in  small  lagoons  which  branch 
off  from  the  rivers,  or  from  the  lakes,  in  which  the  former 
rise.  The  bear  enters  the  water  and,  with  a  smart  blow  of 
his  paw,  tosses  the  fish,  as  they  swim  past  him,  on  to  the  dry 
land,  where  he  afterwards  devours  them,  one  after  another,  at 
his  leisure. 

But  vegetables  also  form  an  important  item  in  the  bear's 
bill  of  fare  ;  for  in  August  he  is  fond  of  feeding  on  the  wild 
peas  that  grow  here  in  enormous  abundance,  until  at  last 
September  supplies  him  with  his  favourite  dish,  namely,  berries 
of  every  kind,  which  in  this  country  possess  a  most  exquisite 
flavour.  By  way  of  a  ^onne  bouche  to  wind  up  with,  and 
before  he  retires  to  bed,  the  Alaskan  bear  betakes  himself  to 
the  hills  and  here  digs  marmots  (or  susliks)  out  of  the  earth  ; 
that  is  his  dessert,  and  at  the  same  time  the  only  live  mammal 
that  he  ever  attacks  ;  for  it  is  a  well-known  fact  that  the  bear, 
that  is  to  say,  the  bear  who  has  not  come  in  contact  with  (and 


i 


WE  MOVE  ON  TO  MARSOVYA  BAY  37 

been  depraved  by)  civilisation,  is  no  slayer  of  game,  no  beast  of 
prey,  but  a  vegetarian,  who,  it  must  be  owned,  eats  fish  when 
he  gets  the  chance,  and  every  now  and  then  takes  a  bite  out 
of  any  carrion  that  he  finds  by  the  way. 

As  in  the  case  of  every  other  quarry,  a  knowledge  of  the 
bear's  habits  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  hunter  who 
wants  to  bag  him.  The  skin  is  in  the  best  condition  on  the 
day  he  leaves  his  sleeping-berth  ;  at  this  period  it  is  thick 
and  as  soft  as  silk.  After  some  four  to  six  weeks  he  begins 
to  shed  the  long  winter  coat  and  to  put  on  instead  his  shorter 
summer  one.  Such  a  skin  has  no  value  at  all.  In  late  autumn 
the  winter  coat  again  makes  its  appearance,  but  the  skin  is 
not  at  that  time  in  such  good  condition  as  in  spring,  after  the 
long  winter's  rest. 

RadclyfFe  had  meanwhile  shot  two  additional  bears  ;  one 
of  them  rolled  down  a  precipice  right  on  to  the  beach  of  the 
bay,  and  crawled  into  the  water,  so  as  to  escape  from  his 
pursuers  by  swimming.  RadclyiFe  had  soon  caught  him  up 
with  the  boat  ;  the  bear  now  began  to  belabour  the  latter 
with  his  claws  and  to  attack  the  bows  with  his  teeth,  until  a 
bullet  through  the  skull  put  an  end  to  his  sufl^erings — and 
that  not  a  moment  too  soon,  for  the  heavy  beast  had  nearly 
capsized  the  little  boat. 

We  now  resolved  to  move  on  to  Marsovya  Bay,  thirty  miles 
off.  We  were  well  aware  of  the  difficulties  which  would 
attend  this  undertaking,  for  Betchevinskaya  Bay  lies  in  a 
south-east  to  north-west  direction,  while  Marsovya  Bay  runs 
north  and  south.  By  land  the  two  bays  are  only  about  six  miles 
distant  from  one  another,  but  it  was  out  of  the  question  for 


38  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

us  to  carry  our  entire  belongings  over  the  lofty  snow-covered 
mountains  that  separate  them  ;  so  there  was  nothing  for  it 
but  to  row — or  if  the  wind  would  serve,  to  sail — round  Cape 
Shipunsky.  The  first  thing  needful,  however,  was  to  repair 
our  small  boat,  which  had  already  sustained  severe  damage 
while  landing  on  the  rocky  shore. 


» 


■a. 


CHAPTER  V 

A    TOILSOME     BOAT-VOYAGE    TO    MARSOVVA     BAY 

We  Started  on  May  28,  a  day  of  perfect  calm  and  such  glorious 
beauty,  that  one  ought  to  thank  one's  Creator  for  being  alive 
to  enjoy  it,  and  by  nightfall  we  had  travelled  eight  and  a  half 
nautical  miles.  We  pitched  a  temporary  camp  ashore,  and  next 
day  continued  our  voyage  in  the  same  manner.  The  little  boat, 
rowed  by  three  men,  took  the  big  boat  in  tow.  At  first  all 
went  well,  then  a  head  wind  sprang  up  and  we  were  forced  to 
land  ;  the  last  half-mile  had  cost  us  one  and  a  half  hours  of  very 
hard  work.  The  wind,  blowing  inland,  increased  in  violence 
every  minute,  the  surf  rose  in  proportion,  so  that,  when  landing, 
our  small  boat  was  hurled  ashore  with  considerable  force  by  an 
overtopping  roller.  All  too  soon  it  became  evident  that  our 
large  boat,  which  was  anchored  at  some  distance  from  the 
shore,  and  was  much  too  deeply-laden,  would  quickly  fill,  when 
all  our  provisions  would  be  ruined.  The  question  now  was 
how  to  get  our  goods  and  chattels  to  land,  in  spite  of  the 
raging  surf.  Each  man  of  us  strained  every  nerve  ;  for 
three  hours  we  were  standing  up  to  our  hips  in  literally  ice- 
cold  water  ;   but  we  succeeded  in  our  task,  though,  when  all 

was    done,   we    found    that    the    bumping  on   the    beach   had 

39 


40  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

knocked  holes  in  the  little  boat,  through  which  you  could  see 
daylight. 

We  had  luckily  escaped  a  great  danger,  for  it  is  impossible 
to  reach  Petropaulovsky  overland  by  reason  of  the  many  gullies, 
nor  could  we  have  got  back  without  great  difficulty  to  Betche- 
vinskaya  Bay,  where  the  Stepney  was  due  to  meet  us  on  July 
15.  When  in  camp  at  this  place,  we  stalked  five  bighorn, 
but  could  not  get  within  300  yards  of  them,  owing  to  the 
difficult  nature  of  the  ground.  While  thus  engaged,  Nicoly 
drew  our  attention  to  a  couple  of  dark  dots  on  the  hillside, 
which  he  suggested  were  bears  ;  but  having  carefully  inspected 
them  with  the  telescope,  we  declared  them  to  be  earth  mounds. 
Our  bullets  missed  the  bighorn,  and  now  the  aforesaid  dots 
proved  to  be  bears  after  all,  one  of  them  being  a  real  prize 
specimen,  and  by  far  the  largest  we  had  seen  hitherto.  He 
gave  me  a  capital  mark  at  some  11 00  yards,  but  my  bullets 
went  wide. 

Although  we  were  camping  close  upon  the  seashore,  the 
surrounding  landscape  had  all  the  characteristics  of  the  loftiest 
mountain  scenery.  By  our  tents  there  rushed  a  rapid  mountain 
torrent,  whose  waters,  now  blue,  now  boiling  into  snow-white 
foam,  came  roaring  from  a  dark  gully  in  the  rocks.  Above  us 
in  succession  lay  green  alpine  meadows  gaily  decked  with  the 
first  flowers  of  spring,  next  gigantic  masses  of  dark  grey  rocks, 
which  in  turn  were  topped  by  lofty  snow-capped  mountain 
crests. 

The  toil  we  had  undergone  had  so  thoroughly  exhausted 
all  of  us,  that  on  the  following  morning  we  did  not  get  afloat 
before  ten  o'clock.     The  wind  had  gone  down,  but  when  we 


HARDSHIPS  OF  THE  VOYAGE  41 

had  cleared  one  of  the  many  projecting  tongues  of  land,  it 
assailed  us  again,  and  we  were  compelled  to  land,  after  having 
gone  barely  a  mile.  I  had  left  half  our  baggage  in  the  last 
camp,  as  the  large  boat  was  so  heavily  loaded  that  it  might 
easily  have  capsized,  and  now  I  can  leave  the  boat  with  its 
lightened  cargo  out  at  anchor  during  the  night.  Here  we 
camp  on  the  open  beach,  where  the  wind  assails  us  on  every 
side  ;  the  ground  is  rocky,  so  that  driving  pegs  into  it  is 
impracticable,  and  one  has  to  make  the  tent-ropes  fast  by 
weighting  them  with  heavy  stones.  Last  night  one  tent  broke 
down  in  the  gale,  which  was  raging  by  this  time,  and  we  were 
on  our  legs  half  the  night,  trying  to  secure  the  others. 

It  would  seem  that  on  this  trip  also — just  as  on  so  many 
previous  occasions — I  am  in  for  a  constant  struggle  against 
Fate,  which  here  has  conspired  with  the  elements  as  well  to 
thwart  me.  Everything  goes  awry.  Yesterday  we  had  towed 
the  boat  up  a  small  watercourse,  in  order  to  refit  it,  and  were 
just  about  to  start  back,  when  the  whole  river-bank  above  us 
gave  way,  and  buried  our  poor  little  craft  beneath  the  debris. 
To-day,  the  weather  being  perfectly  clear,  I  climbed  up  to  the 
top  of  Cape  Shipunsky,  in  order  to  have  a  look  round  and 
find  out  how  rough  the  sea  was  on  the  other  side  ;  but  five 
minutes  before  I  reached  the  summit,  there  came  on  such  a 
dense  fog  that  I  was  unable  to  see  anything.  Firewood  for 
cooking  purposes  there  is  none  growing  in  this  region,  but 
here  and  there  one  picks  up  chunks  of  wood  which  have 
drifted  across  from  America  ;  yesterday  we  even  found 
properly  sawn  logs,  which  must  have  come  from  some  ship 
wrecked   upon  this  coast.     For  three  days  the  gale  held  us 


42  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

captive  here  ;  during  this  time  I  shot  two  bighorn — thank 
Heaven  they  were  Christian  ones,  who  had  not  tasted  garlic, 
and  thus  formed  a  very  welcome  addition  to  our  bill  of  fare. 
The  little  boat  we  have  repaired  as  well  as  we  could,  nailing 
over  the  holes  all  the  available  bits  of  tin  from  our  preserved 
meat  cans.  At  3  a.m.  on  June  2  the  wind  had  gone  down, 
and,  in  spite  of  the  strong  swell  and  high  surf,  we  managed  to 
get  our  belongings  into  the  lifeboat,  which  lay  at  anchor 
outside,  passing  a  hawser  from  the  little  boat  to  the  big  one  ; 
one  man  remained  in  the  small  boat,  and  from  time  to  time 
allowed  the  latter  to  drift,  by  means  of  the  anchor  rope,  close 
to  the  shore,  where  the  others  stood  ready  to  throw  in  the 
baggage  ;  last  of  all  we  jumped  in  ourselves,  though  we  were 
already  drenched  to  the  skin  by  the  spray  of  the  surf  spirting 
up,  and  reached  the  open  sea  without  mishap. 

We  were  all  of  us  determined  now  to  keep  the  sea  until 
we  had  reached  our  goal,  Marsovya  Bay,  where  we  would  find 
shelter — even  though  we  took  days  to  get  there ;  for  the 
repeated  landings  of  the  last  few  days  had  taxed  our  strength 
beyond  human  endurance.  For  the  moment  the  breeze  was 
favourable,  and  with  its  help  we  managed  to  round  the  ill- 
famed  Cape  Shipunsky  ;  but  after  a  bare  two  hours  it  fell 
a  calm,  and  we  had  to  take  to  the  oars. 

From  an  artist's  point  of  view,  Cape  Shipunsky,  with  the 
chain  of  rocks  lying  like  outposts  before  it,  is  magnificent  ; 
on  these  rocks  were  sprawling  hundreds  of  sea-lions  of  all 
sizes,  who  received  our  boats  with  a  chorus  of  loud  bellowing, 
and  over  them  flitted,  in  their  incomparable  elegance  of  motion, 
thousands  of  sea-gulls,  protesting  with  discordant  voices  against 


I 


Wf 

.A 

^^Hk.^^^H   '      klH^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

*1 

1  ^^1 

P    ■ 

_1 

^B9  f          k   JII^H 

--  ^^^^^B 

^^H  ^^^b^^ti^            ^V^l 

% 

^i  ^-iS!^|H                 ^ 

m 

%mm      J 

r 

I'll 

;  \^k         '^1 

ilS^'^'ikjjl 

' 

■L...iLa 

SEA-LIONS  AT  CAPE  SHIPUNSKY 


43 


the  disturbers  of  their  peace.  The  rocks  we  saw  here  were, 
most  of  them,  entirely  dark,  which  is  the  natural  colour  of  the 
stone,  but  scattered  among  them  were  a  few  snow-white  ones  ; 
these  are  the  ones  on  which  the  gulls  have  settled  for 
hundreds,    it    may    be    thousands,    of    years.       The    sea-lions 


A    DANGEROUS   COAST. 


likewise  are  found  crowding  in  great  numbers  on  one  particular 
rock,  which  is  completely  covered  by  them,  while  on  the  next, 
lying  side  by  side  with  it,  not  a  single  animal  is  to  be  seen. 
Most  interesting  it  was  to  watch  the  females  of  these  animals 
and  observe  how,  at  the  approach  of  our  boats,  they  pushed 
their  little  ones  down  into  the  water  with  their  snouts,  so  as 


44 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


to  get  them  out  of  harm's  way.  The  pups,  probably  not 
understanding  the  object  of  this  treatment,  then  attempted  to 
climb  back,  but  were  again  and  again  pushed  into  the  water  by 
their  anxious  mothers.  When  we  drew  still  nearer,  the  cows 
also  plunged  into  the  sea,  while  the  biggest  and  strongest  male 


THE    BIGHORN    WERE    CRAZING    ON    THIS    ROCK,    FROM    WHICH    THEY    COULD 
ONLY    ESCAPE    PAST   THE    MUZZLES   OF   OUR    RIFLES. 


remained  above  longest,  and  with  thunderous  bellowings  sounded 
the  alarm  for  his  relations.  Firing  from  the  front,  I  succeeded, 
in  spite  of  the  rocking  of  the  boat,  in  putting  a  bullet  in  the 
thick  neck  of  one  of  these  giants  ;  but  the  rock  had  a  somewhat 
shelving  slope,  and  before  we  could  come  up,  the  dead  animal 
sank  by  its    own  weight    into    deep  water,   which   my   guide 


»    »     ,      1       »  )  J  J    ) 


So 


A  HERD  OF  BIGHORN  45 

assured  me  is  invariably  the  case.     The  sea-lion  appeared  to 
me  to  be  as  large  as  a  full-grown  walrus  from  the  Atlantic. 

In  spite  of  the  calm  there  was  a  heavy  swell,  the  after 
effects  of  the  gale  ;  we  scarcely  progressed  at  the  rate  of  two 
knots  per  hour.  But  the  nearest  place  where  we  could  land 
was  Marsovya,  for  the  coast  here  consists  of  a  towering  wall 
of  precipitous  cliffs,  and  knowing  this,  each  man  strained 
every  nerve  to  push  along.  At  3  p.m.  we  had  reached  the 
entrance  of  the  bay,  and  anchored  at  a  place  where  we  saw 
twenty  bighorn  grazing  on  a  luxuriant  meadow.  Out  of  this 
herd  my  friend  Radclyffe  bagged  one  ram,  and  I  a  brace,  one 
of  which  was  a  first-rate  specimen.  Then  we  rowed  on  into 
the  long  fjord,  whose  snow-capped  mountains,  lighted  by  the 
moon,  presented  such  an  enchanting  scene  that  the  enjoyment 
of  the  view  repaid  us  to  a  certain  extent  for  the  toil  and  labour 
of  the  past  days.  It  was  ten  in  the  evening  before  we  reached 
our  camping-place,  having  been  six  days  on  the  way  from 
Betchevinskaya  Bay,  and  having  rowed  this  day  for  eighteen 
hours. 


CHAPTER   VI 

MY     LARGEST    BEAR A    FIRST-RATE    BIGHORN 

RETURN    TO     PETROPAULOVSKY 

Whitsunday  was  a  day  of  rest,  that  is  to  say,  we  spent  it  in 
washing,  mending,  and  cleaning.  Curiously  enough,  we  never 
saw  a  single  bear  on  the  beautiful  Marsovya  Bay ;  wherefore 
I  resolved  to  leave  it  and  row  to  another  inlet,  lying  eight 
nautical  miles  farther  north,  but  whose  name  I  was  unable  to 
learn.  In  order  to  travel  more  quickly,  I  left  most  of  the 
boxes  and  the  bear-skins  at  IVIarsovya,  in  charge  of  our 
taxidermist  Degen,  and  took  provisions  for  only  a  few  days. 
On  our  way  we  started  robbing  the  gulls'  nests  :  we  took  six 
eggs  from  one  rock,  and  eighty-three  from  another  ;  they  are 
perfectly  fresh  at  present  and  of  excellent  flavour.  Having 
arrived  at  our  new  camp,  I  at  once  stalked  a  couple  of  bears 
who  were  holding  their  siesta  on  the  snow  of  a  hill-top  two 
thousand  feet  high.  The  fatigue  inseparable  from  such  a  stalk 
is  almost  indescribable  ;  when  at  last  I  got  to  leeward  of  the 
bears  and  caught  sight  of  them,  well  below  me,  I  was  sitting 
some  three  feet  above  the  ground,  on  fir  boughs  growing 
crossways,   totally  unable  to  fire.     Before  I  could  succeed  in 

getting  clear  of  the  entanglement  the  bears  were  more  than  three 

46 


> 


AN  ARDUOUS  STALK     .  47 

hundred  yards  from  me ;  moreover,  my  aim  was  much  interfered 
with  by  the  numerous  alder-bushes  ;  and  the  result  was  that  I 
only  bagged  the  male  bear,  while  the  female  made  off  on 
three  legs. 

On  the  following  day  I  pitched  camp  eight  miles  farther  on, 
and,  immediately  after  landing,  climbed  up  the  cliffs,  which 
here  form  the  coast-line.  The  scene  which  opened  before  my 
eyes  was  one  of  magic  beauty — a  lofty  plateau  of  luscious 
green,  on  which  some  forty  bighorn  were  peaceably  grazing. 
These  animals  had  obviously  never  seen  a  human  being  before, 
for  they  stood  still  quite  unconcerned  in  immediate  proximity 
to  me  ;  only  the  old  rams  began  working  slowly  up  the  steep 
slopes.  Great  meadows  of  daisies,  violets,  and  snowdrops 
adorned  the  landscape  ;  even  the  alders,  which  have  presented 
such  a  sombre  appearance  hitherto,  show  signs  of  life,  being 
thickly  hung  with  catkins,  and  here  and  there  even  a  bud  is 
peeping  forth.  The  crown  of  all  is  a  bear,  who,  one  thousand 
feet  above  me,  is  sleeping  in  the  snow.  I  left  the  bighorn  in 
peace  and  at  once  started  stalking  the  bear.  The  hill  was 
exceedingly  steep  and  difficult  of  access  ;  I  had  to  make  a  long 
detour  in  order  to  get  up  at  all  from  upwind.  When  I  had 
been  climbing  for  an  hour,  the  bear  rose  from  his  couch,  left 
the  snow  on  which  he  had  been  lying,  and  went  aside  on  to  the 
short  turf,  where  he  began  to  scrape  with  all  his  might.  I 
became  at  once  aware  that  he  was  digging  a  sleeping-berth  for 
himself,  and  so  I  quietly  awaited  developments.  With  a 
telescope  I  could  see  the  clods  of  turf  he  had  torn  up  with  his 
fore-paws  flying  about  far  behind  him,  until  at  last  he  laid 
himself  down  in  the  hole  he  had  dug  and  remained  motionless. 


48  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

I  now  continued  my  stalk,  went  past  him  higher  up  the  hill, 
and  then  down  the  slope  again  straight  towards  him.  A  slight 
rise  in  the  ground  barred  my  outlook,  so  that  I  suddenly  found 
myself  only  a  few  yards  off  the  sleeping  bear,  who  was  uttering  a 
series  of  grunts,  which  may  have  been  expressions  of  contentment, 
or  possibly  mere  snoring.  I  now  moved  a  little  on  one  side, 
to  a  place  from  which  I  could  get  a  better  shot,  and  let  drive. 
The  bear  raised  his  head  and  presented  to  me  his  throat,  in 
which  at  the  same  moment  a  deadly  bullet  found  its  billet. 
Judging  by  the  teeth  and  size,  this  bear  is  a  beast  of  great 
age,  though  not  nearly  so  large  as  the  one  which  a  few  days  ago 
I  took  for  a  mound  of  earth.  Standing  upright  the  beast 
measures  7  feet  5f  inches  ;  it  is  the  best  one  which  we  bagged 
on  this  trip.  Afterwards  I  shot  three  bighorn,  two  lambs 
and  a  ewe,  with  the  intention  of  taking  the  animals  away 
bodily  for  the  Zoological  Museum  at  Berlin,  but  found  to  my 
great  regret  that  the  skins  were  useless,  as  the  wild  sheep  were 
just  at  this  time  exchanging  their  light-coloured  winter  coat 
for  a  darker  and  thinner  summer  suit. 

The  man  who,  like  myself,  is  accustomed,  from  his 
experience  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  Cassiar,  and  Alaska,  to 
consider  the  wild  mountain-sheep  as  an  extremely  rare  animal, 
lives  here  in  a  perfect  Paradise  ;  for  in  this  country,  when 
travelling  along  the  coast,  one  almost  constantly  sees  bighorn 
in  herds  ranging  up  to  several  hundred  head.  The  behaviour 
of  the  beasts  is  extremely  various.  Some  of  them  make  ofF 
into  the  hills,  while  our  boat  is  yet  a  mile  or  two  away  ;  others, 
again,  remain  standing  quietly  at  gaze  upon  the  shore. 

On  arriving  in  our  new  camp  we  were  able  at  one  and  the 


50  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

sea  was  running  high  and  the  surf  was  too  violent.  The  little 
bay  in  which  we  are  is  absolutely  unprotected  and  entirely 
open  towards  the  sea  ;  outside,  in  the  Bering  Sea,  the  gales 
are  only  too  frequent,  and  then  we  get  a  heavy  swell  in  here, 
and  with  it  the  breaking  surf. 

In  the  afternoon  we  managed  to  get  up  the  river  on  the 
top  of  the  flood  ;  but  when  in  the  evening  we  attempted  to 
make  our  way  back  on  foot,  so  as  to  leave  the  boat  at  a  sheltered 
spot  in  the  river,  we  found  the  water  at  the  above-mentioned 
cliff  so  deep  that  we  could  not  get  by,  and  had  to  go  in  the 
boat  after  all.  This  circumstance  proved  our  undoing.  Being 
without  a  coxwain — for  we  both  had  to  row — we  struggled  on  for 
an  hour  against  the  waves  before  we  could  cover  the  half-mile 
to  our  camp  ;  but  it  was  when  landing  that  the  situation  became 
truly  critical.  We  tried  to  haul  the  boat  up  on  the  beach, 
but  found  that  we  had  not  strength  enough.  We  tried  to 
anchor  the  boat  farther  out  at  sea  by  making  it  fast  to  a  large 
stone,  but  then  we  could  not  get  back  to  the  shore  without 
swimming.  Perhaps,  after  all,  this  would  have  been  the  best 
plan  ;  but  with  the  heavy  surf,  which  was  now  breaking,  we 
stood  a  good  chance  of  having  our  limbs  shattered  on  the 
rocks  which  here  line  the  shore.  Finally,  there  was  nothing 
for  it  but  to  anchor  the  boat  in  four  feet  of  water,  so  that 
we  could  just  manage  to  wade  ashore ;  then  we  left  it  to  its 
fate.  After  a  night  spent  in  great  anxiety  on  account  of  the 
craft,  we  found  the  latter  at  3  a.m.  lying  stove  in  on  the  beach. 
The  anchor  had  failed  to  hold,  the  stone  had  been  dragged 
by  the  boat,  and  so  the  disaster  had  happened.  With  im- 
provised rollers  we  now  hoisted  the  wreck  higher  up  on  the 


•  <  ,«,<►'  '      '     • 


THE  LIFEBOAT  WRECKED  51 

beach,  but  with  only  a  very  slight  hope  of  ever  being  able 
to  repair  the  enormous  hole  and  the  eight  shattered  ribs. 
But  we  had  not  yet  drained  to  the  dregs  the  cup  which  fate 
had  mixed  for  us. 

On  the  farther  side  the  bears  beckoned  to  me,  and 
when  the  ebb  was  at  its  lowest  I  made  my  way  to  the  river, 
with  the  intention  of  returning  over  the  hills  in  the  evening — 
an  infernal  journey,  it  is  true,  but  the  only  chance  of 
getting  at  the  bears  ;  whilst  Radclyffe  took  another  direction. 
Unfortunately  not  a  bear  came  within  range  of  the  river-bank, 
and  I  had  no  means  of  crossing  the  stream.  When,  late  in 
the  afternoon,  I  was  preparing  to  start  homeward  over  the 
hills,  I  sighted  the  big  boat,  which,  coming  from  Marsovya, 
was  just  sailing  into  the  bay.  To  save  myself  a  tiring  walk, 
I  beckoned  to  the  men  to  come  and  fetch  me.  I  walked 
as  far  as  I  could  out  into  the  sea,  and  shouted  to  the  crew 
to  throw  out  the  iron  anchor,  since  the  surf  was  pretty  high ; 
and  thus  I  managed  to  reach  the  boat,  into  which  I  was  pulled 
by  Nicoly.  But  hardly  had  I  made  good  my  footing  in  it  when 
there  came  a  breaker  which  raised  the  stern  of  the  boat  high 
up  in  the  air,  and  Nicoly  and  I  fell  helter-skelter  backwards 
into  the  sea,  and  with  us  my  rifle.  The  anchor  had  failed 
to  bite  on  the  rocky  bottom,  the  waves  that  followed  flung 
the  men  down  in  the  boat,  the  mast  broke  and  came  down 
upon  us  with  a  crash  ;  in  a  few  seconds  the  boat  lay  broadside 
on  to  the  waves,  upon  the  rocks,  which  began  to  knock  holes 
in  its  slender  planks.  We  now  unloaded  the  boat  with  feverish 
haste,  baled  out  the  water,  and  then  using  the  tent-poles 
as  levers,  we  hoisted  the  vessel  higher  up  on  the  beach,  where. 


52 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


after  two  hours  of  superhuman  labour,  we  got  it  into  a  place 
of  safety.  Eight  ribs  and  three  planks  were  smashed  ;  we 
had  not  a  dry  thread  about  us  ;  the  provisions  which  were 
not  contained  in  tins  were  ruined  ;  and  what  was  most 
grievous  of  all  to  me,  my  rifle,  that  had  been  my  sole  love 
for  years,  was  gone.     But  the  wicked  sea  is  at  least  honest  :   a 


BUILDING    A    RAFT. 


few  hours  afterwards  it  cast  up,  besides  cooking-pots,  plates, 
and  other  objects,  my  rifle,  in  a  pitiful  condition  it  is  true, 
but  still  serviceable.  We  all  of  us  ran  up  and  down  on  the 
strand  and  took  from  the  waves  what  they  were  willing  to 
restore  to  us,  until  only  a  few  objects  were  missing. 

It  is  on  occasions  like  this  shipwreck  that  one  has  the  best 
opportunity  of  proving  what  each  man  among  one's  companions 
is  worth.     Old  Degen  immediately  lost  his  head  and  took  no 


REPAIRING  THE  DAMAGE 


53 


further  interest  in  the  subsequent  proceedings  after  he  had  once 
reached  terra  firma  ;  the  two  Russians  also  were  momentarily 
overwhelmed  by  the  magnitude  of  the  disaster  and  stood  staring 
at  me  stupidly,  without  heeding  my  orders.  Schiissler  alone 
proved  up  to  the  mark  ;  it  was  mainly  owing  to  his  judicious 


WHAT    A    RKAR  S    HKAD    REALLY    LOOKS    LIKK. 


and  energetic  exertions  that  this  boat,  which  was  now  our 
only  one,  was  not  totally  lost. 

At  sunrise  next  day  we  began  repairing  the  boat  ;  our 
material  is  driftwood,  which  here  is  to  be  met  with  in  great 
quantities  ;  as  tools  we  have  only  axes  and  knives.  The  little 
boat  the  Russians  declare  to  be  absolutely  done  for. 

The  first  thing  we  did  was  tb  take  out  of  the  lifeboat  the 
eight  water-tight  copper  compartments,  which  are  intended  to 


54 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


prevent  the  boat  from  sinking,  in  case  it  should  fill  with  water 
during  a  shipwreck,  and  with  four  of  these  we  constructed  a 
capital  raft,  by  whose  means  we  could  in  future  cross  the  river 
at  any  time.  To  prove  that  its  dip  in  the  sea  had  not  injured  it, 
my  rifle  bagged  a  couple  of  bears  with  the  next  three  shots  I 


OUR    RAFT. 


fired.  While  I  was  stalking  one  ot  them  the  other  approached 
me  from  the  side  ;  I  promptly  shot  him,  and  then  ran  along 
the  beach  towards  the  slope,  from  which  I  then  brought  down 
number  two. 

The  1 2th  of  June  was  a  rainy  day,  the  first  one  we  had 
had  since  May  23.  The  weather  has  been  quite  unexpectedly 
fine  hitherto  ;  the  temperature  generally  varies  between  35   and 


1 

60 


STALKING  A  SHE-BEAR  AND  CUBS 


55 


46°  F.  On  rainy  days  the  bear-hunter  must  be  on  the  alert, 
for  as  soon  as  ever  it  stops  raining,  even  for  a  little  while,  the 
bears  come  out  of  the  wood  and  shake  off  the  drops  of  wet, 
which  seem  to  annoy  them,  especially  when  lodging  in  their 
ears — at  least  I  judge  so  by  the  motions  of  the  head.  By  the 
corpse  of  one  of  the  bears  I  had  lately  shot,  I  came  upon  a 


THE    STRANDKI)    LIFEBOAT. 


female  with  her  pair  of  two-year-old  cubs  (the  bears  only  litter 
every  other  year,  and  then  often  have  twins).  I  began  the 
stalk,  but  by  the  time  I  had  got  near  the  spot  the  beasts  had 
moved  farther  up  the  slope  and  into  the  alder  scrub,  a  very 
unfavourable  place  for  a  shot,  as  the  smallest  twig  diverts  the 
course  of  the  bullet  and  greatly  weakens  the  penetration. 
Nevertheless  I  knocked  all  three  beasts  over  with  my  three 
first  bullets  ;  but  they  were  soon  on  their  legs  again  and  made 


56  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

off,  going  uphill.  The  last  shots  I  had  to  fire  at  over  300 
and  400  yards  respectively,  and  the  result  was  that  two  were 
bagged,  while  one  young  bear  got  away,  roaring.  The  corpse 
of  the  bear  I  found  to  have  been  in  great  part  devoured,  and 
this  fact  finally  settles  the  question  whether  the  bear  will  eat 
the  flesh  of  his  own  congeners. 

On  the  day  after,  I  had  located  no  fewer  than  four  bears 
in  a  small  area  of  brushwood.  I  determined  to  try  a  little 
drive,  with  Nicoly  as  the  sole  driver  and  myself  as  the  only 
gun.  Nicoly  was  to  enter  the  wood  from  the  windward  side, 
while  I  intended  to  take  my  post  in  a  gully  half-way  up  the 
hill,  at  a  place  where  the  bears  were  in  the  habit  of  passing. 
But  we  never  had  a  chance  of  doing  any  driving.  I  had  not 
yet  reached  my  post,  when  I  saw  two  bears  above  me  scraping 
in  the  snow.  The  animals  seemed  to  have  been  scared,  for 
they  walked  up  and  down,  and  one  of  them,  the  female,  rose 
several  times  on  her  haunches.  They  seemed,  if  they  had  not 
got  my  whole  scent,  at  least  to  have  got  a  whiff  now  and  then 
from  my  direction.  I  lay  down,  making  use  of  a  bush  as 
cover,  and  waited  till  I  could  get  nearer,  unseen  ;  then  I  crept 
forward  on  all  fours,  but  only  a  few  paces,  for  suddenly  I 
caught  sight,  about  eight  yards  off,  of  another  bear  gazing  at 
me,  whose  approach  I  had  not  been  able  to  perceive  from  my 
hiding-place.  To  see  him  and  fire  was  the  work  of  the  same 
moment.  And  now  it  was  lucky  for  me  that  the  bear  made  his 
last  convulsive  leaps,  on  his  hind-legs,  up  the  slope  ;  else,  in 
that  narrow  gully,  he  would  have  fallen  straight  on  me.  At 
the  second  shot  he  rolled  over.  Meanwhile,  one  of  the  bears 
I  had   been  stalking  originally  had   come  racing  through  the 


A  PLETHORA  OF  BEARS 


57 


gully,  and  had  disappeared  on  the  other  side  ;  but  just  as  I  had 
slipped  fresh  cartridges  into  my  double-barrelled  rifle,  the  other 
came  on  full  tilt  at  me,  and  this  one  I  succeeded  in  bringing 
down  with  a  couple  of  bullets.  A  fourth  and  a  fifth  bear  came 
out  of  the  thicket  higher  up,  but  too  far  off  for  a  shot. 

Here  at  last  there  was  an  exciting  episode,  for  all  the  bears 


^LJk^ 


radclvffk's  departlrk — WITH  ood's  help  round  cape  shipunskv. 

which  I  had  shot  hitherto  had  been  bagged  much  too  easily. 
One  can  form  a  fair  idea  to  what  extent  bears  swarm  in  this 
region  when  one  remembers  that  on  this  ground  we  shot  seven 
bears  in  four  days,  for  RadclyfFe  had  also  bagged  one  and 
missed  another.  The  area  on  which  they  fell  I  do  not  estimate 
at  more  than  250  acres.  At  the  end  of  the  fjord  on  which  we 
are  camping  lies  a  large  lake  called  Bear  Lake,  which  receives 
the    waters   of   numerous   mountain-streams.      Its  shores    are 


58  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

marshy,  and  it  is  an  ideal  place  for  the  salmon,  who  come  here 
to  spawn,  and,  as  is  well  known,  form  the  staple  food  of  the 
bears  from  the  middle  of  June  till  the  late  autumn.  These 
seem  accordingly  to  have  assembled  here  already,  waiting  for 
the  good   things  that  are  to  come  ;    but  it  is  fully  early  yet 


MCOLY     WIIH     A    MAI.    UK     HIS    OWN     SHOOTINf.. 

for  the  fish  :    the  bears  have  sat  down  at  table  before  dinner 
has  been  served. 

June  1 6.  Having  lost  the  toss,  and  thus  been  sentenced 
to  do  fatigue  duty,  RadclyfFe  has  to-day  started  with  the  two 
Russians  and  SchUssler  on  the  long  and  toilsome  voyage  back 
to  our  provision  dep6t,  while  I  remain  behind  with  Degen. 
We  must  have  our  provisions,  and  moreover  leave  instructions 


«   *  •  •       • 


•        •    •  » * 


Ml 

■ 

W 

V 

J 

A, 

■ 

.ojr      «^M3ftfl 

■ 

vfl 

K^ 

1 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

^^^^H\' 

t«   1 

''^si^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^l 

^^r 

ikMv*                                  -v^^^l 

^D 

^r         V4  ^^M^h^^^^^^^H 

PHENOMENAL  WEATHER  59 

at  the  appointed  place  for  the  captain  of  the  Stepney,  to  let 
him  know  where  he  is  to  look  for  us.  That  artist  Nicoly 
has  fitted  three  new  planks  into  the  boat,  and  also  replaced 
all  the  broken  ribs  ;  the  craft,  it  is  true,  leaks  badly,  but  at 
all  events  it  is  afloat  again.  Let  us  hope  that  the  weather  this 
time  will  be  more  favourable  than  when  coming,  for  without 


OUR    STORES   OF    BIGHORN    MUTTON. 


the  small  boat,  which  still  lies  on  the  seashore,  it  is  quite 
impossible  to  land  in  stormy  weather  and  in  a  heavy  swell. 
One  has  to  pass  the  nights  in  the  open  sea,  for  there  are  no 
sheltered  bays  on  the  way  round  Cape  Shipunsky. 

The  rain  soon  left  ofF,  and  then  there  followed  for  three 
days  a  kind  of  weather  such  as  I  had  never  yet  experienced. 
A  gale  like  a  hurricane  blew  uninterruptedly,  with  a  perfectly 
clear  sky  and  bright  sunshine  ;  at  the  same  time  there  appeared 


6o  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

that  curious  phenomenon,  which  I  once  had  occasion  to  witness 
in  full  perfection  at  Cape  Town,  and  more  frequently  in 
Alaska,  viz.,  that  the  clouds  droop  down  upon  certain  hill-tops 
and  there  remain  suspended  motionless,  while  above  them  the 
air,  right  up  to  the  firmament,  is  clear  and  transparent.  All 
around  my  camp,  and  only  at  a  height  of  looo  feet  above 
sea-level,  the  clouds  hung  for  days,  apparently  untouched  by 
the  gale  which  was  raging  here  below.  For  the  sailor  this 
phenomenon  is  a  warning  that  dirty  weather  is  coming  ;  the 
Aleuts  of  Alaska  do  not  venture  out  until  the  last  cloud  has 
disappeared,  and  the  seafaring  inhabitants  of  Kamschatka  are 
well  aware  of  the  threatening  danger. 

After  the  lovely  days  of  mid-June  a  reaction  was  bound 
to  come  ;  the  weather  had  been  too  fine,  the  bag  too  abundant. 
Now  it  had  turned  bitterly  cold  once  more  ;  Nature  probably 
did  not  intend  us  to  forget  that  we  were  in  Siberia. 

After  all,  the  Bruin  family  now  appeared  to  have  become 
annoyed  at  so  much  gun-firing  :  for  five  days  not  a  bear  came 
in  sight  ;  then  I  again  saw  a  couple,  but  upon  inaccessible 
heights. 

On  June  24  the  boat  had  been  gone  eight  days  ;  with  a 
wind  like  this  there  was  no  prospect  of  its  returning  soon. 
Our  scanty  provisions  were  rapidly  drawing  to  an  end,  especially 
the  mutton,  and  I  was  getting  anxious  about  the  food-supply. 
A  fortnight  had  elapsed  since  we  finished  the  last  of  our  sugar, 
a  foodstuff  which  the  body  imperatively  demands  when  one 
abstains  entirely  from  alcoholic  stimulant.  All  these  circum- 
stances did  not  exactly  tend  to  make  existence  more  cheerful  ; 
and,   in   fact,   the    leaden   days    had    crept    along    slowly   and 


MY  TENT  IS  BURNT  DOWN  6i 

monotonously,  when  suddenly  the  camp  was  enlivened  by  a 
fresh  incident.  I  was  just  about  to  fry  a  few  mutton-chops 
in  the  pan,  when  only  a  few  yards  away  I  suddenly  beheld  the 
canvas  of  my  tent  ablaze,  close  by  the  entrance,  where  the 
portable  stove,  the  probable  cause  of  the  fire,  stood.  Owing 
to  the  violent  gale  I  had  driven  the  tent-pegs  deep  into  the 
ground,  and  these  for  a  long  time  baffled  the  desperate  efforts 
I  made  to  enter  the  tent  from  the  rear.  The  first  thing  was 
to  get  out  the  cartridges  (which  were  loaded  with  cordite,  a 
material  similar  to  dynamite),  in  order  to  avoid  an  awful 
explosion,  and  in  this  I  succeeded,  all  being  saved  but  one, 
whose  bullet  went  whizzing  through  the  air.  In  a  few  minutes 
the  tent  was  burnt  down,  and  with  it  all  my  clothes,  with  few 
exceptions  ;  some  old  friends,  such  as  a  fur-coat  and  a  water- 
proof, which  had  been  my  cherished  companions  for  years, 
here  met  their  fate. 

This  perfectly  desperate  situation — for  I  might  easily  have 
lost  in  this  conflagration  all  my  cartridges  and  guns,  in  short, 
everything  that  I  possessed — had,  however,  a  comic  side,  and 
this  was  supplied  by  Degen.  Of  course  he  had,  as  usual, 
promptly  lost  his  head ;  and  when,  having  succeeded  in  knock- 
ing the  tent  down,  so  as  to  smother  the  flames,  I  looked 
round  for  him,  I  observed  my  friend  at  a  little  distance  per- 
forming a  war-dance  with  the  aid  of  my  burning  umbrella. 
When,  later  on,  calm  had  been  restored,  and  I  asked  him  why 
he  had  executed  such  curious  evolutions  with  a  blazing 
umbrella  instead  of  helping  me  to  put  out  the  flre,  he  explained 
that  the  umbrella,  by  reason  of  its  crook,  was  specially  adapted 
for   hooking   out   objects   from   the   burning   tent,  and  that  a 


I 


62 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


crook,  particularly  in  the  case  of  exploding  cartridges,  was  of 
the  greatest  possible  value. 

Fanned  by  the  wind,  which  blew  like  a  hurricane,  the 
heather  and  the  surrounding  scrub  had  now  likewise  caught 
fire.  Thank  Heaven  we  were  on  the  lee-side  of  the  remaining 
tents  ;  but  the  fire  had  to  be  put  out  nevertheless,  for  the  wind 


AFTKR    THK    CONFl,A(.R.\TIOX. 


might  change.  So  Degen  fetched  pailfuls  ot  water,  while  I 
armed  myself  with  a  long  pole  and  attacked  the  flames  with  it. 
After  the  lapse  of  an  hour  we  had  got  the  upper  hand  of  the 
fire,  and  I  had  gained  a  fresh  experience. 

This  trip  certainly  provides  plenty  of  variety  :  first  the 
shipwreck,  then  a  fire  ;  I  wonder  what  is  the  next  thing .'' 

These  thoughts  were  just  passing  through  my  mind  when 
I  perceived  my  two  Russians,  on  foot,  coming  down  from  the 


GROUNDLESS  FEARS 


63 


heights  and  towards  my  camp,  and,  according  to  previous 
agreement,  they  were  only  to  return  overland  in  case  of  the 
boat  being  lost.  I  therefore  feared  the  worst,  but  even  before 
they  were  within  speaking  distance  their  beaming  faces  told 
me — to  my  heartfelt  joy — that  nothing  untoward  had  happened. 


CAPTAIN    RADCLVFFES    BAG    BEFORK    BRKAKFAST    ON    THK    20TH    OF    JUNE. 

On  the  contrary,  my  friend  Radclyffe  was  sending  them  across, 
with  a  few  provisions,  in  order  to  report.  The  men  had  been 
marching  for  fourteen  hours,  for  the  boat  had  been  compelled 
by  a  gale  to  take  refuge  in  Betchevinskaya  Bay,  where  our 
first  camp  had  been.  A  few  provisions  they  had  managed  to 
fetch  from  the  depot  and  carry  overland  to  Betchevinskaya 
Bay,  for  at  the  former  place  the  boat  had  been  unable  to  land 


64  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

on  account  of  the  surf.  RadclyfFe  wrote  to  tell  me  that  he 
had  shot  a  first-rate  bear  and  three  ditto  bighorn,  and  I  there- 
upon determined  to  go  back  with  the  Russians,  leaving  Degen 
behind,  for,  after  all,  I  had  only  shot  one  good  bighorn  hitherto, 
and  here  there  were  none  to  be  found.  Early  on  the  morning 
of  June  25  I  accordingly  started  with  my  men  on  the  overland 
journey  to  Betchevinskaya  Bay,  with  no  notion  that  this  march 
would  be  the  longest  and  most  fatiguing  of  all  my  life.  We 
did  twenty-six  miles  in  eleven  hours,  inclusive  of  one  hour's 
rest  ;  on  the  way  we  had  to  cross  a  couple  of  small  watersheds. 
The  ground  we  travelled  over  was  mostly  swamp,  afterwards 
sand  on  the  seashore,  and  the  remainder  alder  and  fir  scrub. 
Rocks,  which  jutted  far  out  into  the  sea,  often  barred  our 
progress.  In  such  places  we  hoisted  up  the  first  man,  one 
standing  on  the  other's  shoulders,  and  were  then  in  turn  pulled 
up  with  a  rope  by  him. 

One  of  these  acrobatic  performances  was  watched  with 
evident  interest  and  at  a  short  distance  by  six  fine  bighorn 
rams,  one  of  whom  I  managed  to  bag.  While  my  men  were 
cutting  up  this  animal,  I  walked  slowly  and  with  my  eyes  on 
the  ground  along  the  seashore,  with  a  view  to  collecting  shells. 
Startled  by  hearing  a  whistle,  I  turned  and  saw  Nicoly  pointing 
in  my  direction.  I  looked,  and  lo  !  right  in  front  of  me, 
about  130  yards  off,  there  stood  a  magnificent  bear  calmly 
gazing  at  me.  I.  wheeled  round  sharply  and  ran  for  my  rifle, 
which  I  had  unpardonably  left  behind  about  300  yards  or 
more  away,  the  bear  after  me  in  long  strides.  As  I  was 
taking  the  cartridges  out  of  my  knapsack,  the  bear  reared  up 
before  me  on  his  hind-legs,  then  suddenly  slewed  round,  and, 


■a. 


A  RIDICULOUS  MISADVENTURE  65 

before  I  could  fire,  disappeared  in  the  scrub  close  by,  never 
to  be  seen  again.  One  might  suppose  that  the  bear  intended 
to  attack  me,  but  nothing  could  be  more  erroneous  ;  the  beast 
merely  wanted  to  satisfy  his  curiosity  and  turned  to  flight  the 
moment  he  got  scent  of  me  ;  for  this  was  what  happened  as 
soon  as  he  had  reared  up.  Vile  luclc  !  for  it  was  a  very  fine 
specimen,  with  a  coat  of  creamy-brown  colour. 

From  Betchevinskaya  Bay  we  rowed  to  the  provision  store, 
and  there  pitched  our  camp  at  a  spot  where  the  surf  was  some- 
what broken  by  outlying  rocks.  On  our  way  we  saw  three 
fine  bighorn  rams  standing  on  the  cliffs  ;  we  cast  anchor  and 
allowed  the  boat  to  drift  slowly  with  the  flood-tide  to  the 
beach.  Nicoly  volunteered  to  carry  me  ashore  on  his 
shoulders  through  the  surf,  but  just  as  I  had  mounted  there 
came  a  huge  breaker,  the  two  oarsmen  mistook  the  word  of 
command — in  short,  Nicoly  lost  his  footing,  went  down,  and  I 
with  him.  We  now  struggled  for  quite  a  while,  repeatedly 
ducking  each  other,  until  at  last  I  managed  to  recover  my 
footing  first  and  was  able  to  help  my  companion  in  misfortune 
on  to  his  legs.  With  about  a  quart  of  salt  water  in  my 
stomach,  which,  by  the  way,  did  not  disagree  with  me  at  all, 
I  now  ran  up  and  down  on  the  beach  in  order  to  restore  the 
circulation,  for  it  took  some  time  before  my  friend  Radclyffe 
succeeded  in  throwing  me  a  change  of  clothing.  Besides  my 
rifle,  which  Nicoly  was  carrying- slung  over  his  back,  my  Zeiss 
telescope  shared  in  the  dip  this  time,  and,  like  the  rifle,  was 
choked  with  sand  and  water.  But,  after  a  tender  and 
affectionate  scouring,  both  these  precious  articles  are  once 
more  in  working  order,  for  with  the  one  I  located  and  with 


66 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


the  other  bagged  an  excellent  bighorn  on  the  very  next  day. 
I  had  badly  wounded  the  ram  at  a  height  of  2000  feet,  and 
the  beast,  hard  hit,  made  off  down  the  precipitous  slope  towards 
the  sea.  When  it  had  vanished  from  our  sight  I  debated  for 
some  time  with  Nicoly,  whether  it  would  be  possible  for  us  to 
follow  it  without  risking  being  smashed  by  the  loose  boulders 


BAKING  BREAD  ON  BEAR  LAKE. 


that  would  be  sure  to  follow  our  descent.  There  was,  however, 
no  other  way  to  reach  the  quarry,  so  we  took  hands  and  ran, 
sinking  ankle-deep  in  the  loose  pebbly  rubbish,  and  racing  the 
numerous  heavy  boulders  down  the  slope.  The  whole  moun- 
tain seemed  to  be  coming  down  on  us  with  a  deafening  roar  ; 
we  were  shrouded  in  such  a  cloud  of  dust  that  we  could  not 
even  see  where  we  went  ;  but  finally  we  reached  the  beach 
without  serious  damage  and  found  the  ram  lying  there 
dead. 


.t  «       •    •' 


•  •••  ••••••• 


:•' :  •. 


m 

li^ni 

K       .    V ' 

\^''    1    / 

( 

i 

it 

t 

-0^ 

^-ii ^ '. iJ 

DANGERS  OF  THE  KAMSCHATKAN  COAST     67 

Before  this  trip  there  was  nothing  I  was  more  fond  of  in 
Nature  than  listening  to  the  noise  of  the  breakers  on  the  shore. 
I  have  been  a  lover  of  the  sea  ;  to-day  I  hate  it.  The  man 
whose  acquaintance  with  this  element  is  limited  to  gazing  at 
it  from  the  terrace  of  the  Hotel  de  la  Plage  or  the  hurricane 
deck  of  a  transatlantic  steamer  can  have  no  notion  what 
malice  and  what  terrific  powers  it  holds  concealed.  For  the 
first  time  in  my  experience  the  question  of  sport  has  had  again 
and  again  during  this  expedition  to  give  way  to  the  question 
of  existence.  Sometimes  Radclyffe  and  I  sit  together  for 
hours  and  take  counsel,  not  as  to  when  and  where  we  are 
going  to  hunt  bears  and  bighorn,  but  where  we  had  better 
go  so  as  not  to  be  shipwrecked.  The  danger  lies  in  the 
total  lack  of  any  sheltered  inlets  ;  even  the  Betchevinskaya 
and  the  Marsovya  Bays  are  too  large  to  give  any  real  shelter 
to  a  rowing-boat,  and  the  rest  of  the  coast  consists  of  clifFs  and 
reefs,  on  which  our  fragile  craft  risks  being  shattered  to  bits 
every  time  it  is  launched.  The  nearer  we  get  to  the  15th  of 
July,  the  day  on  which  we  expect  the  Stepney,  the  more  urgent 
becomes  the  question  :  How  are  we  going  to  get  our  trophies 
and  equipment  on  board  the  steamer,  from  which  we  cannot 
expect  the  least  assistance  ?  We  have  determined  to  leave  part 
in  Betchevinskaya  Bay,  and  then  to  sail  once  more  round  Cape 
Shipunsky  to  Bear  Lake,  where  a  small  river,  at  high  water, 
permits  of  our  anchoring  the  boat  in  a  favourable  spot,  whereas 
here,  after  every  landing,  we  are  obliged  to  pull  the  heavy 
boat  up  on  the  beach. 

We   took   two   days,   each   time    being   on   the   water   for 
eleven  hours,  to  accomplish  this  voyage.     On  our  arrival  at 


68 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


the  camp  of  Bear  Lake  we  were  received  by  some  long- 
expected,  but  none  the  more  welcome  guests,  namely,  the 
mosquitoes  ;  but  as  a  set-off  they  had  brought  with  them  the 
salmon,  who  are  now  swarming  up  the  rivers  in  order  to 
spawn.  Just  like  the  Indians  in  America,  the  Russians  here 
kill  the  fish  at  this  season  with  a  gaff.     The  flesh  of  the  fish 


CATCHING    SALMON. 


is  just  as  dry  and  tasteless  as  that  of  the  salmon  on  the 
American  coasts,  who  is  really  of  no  other  practical  use  than 
to  serve  as  a  model  for  still-life  studies. 

On  one  of  the  following  days  I  shot  a  bear  on  the  shore 
of  the  Bear  Lake.  Then  I  made  an  excursion  along  the 
coast,  but  found  no  bighorn  ;  the  animals  have  deserted  the 
lower  hills  by  the  sea,  and  have  retired  into  the  interior  on 


M  ^  ^^^^^l^^^^^l 

I 

^ 

1    ^. 

T^^^^^^^^l 

1 

''^'':H>f' 

^ 

Ih'^ 

^^B^B  ■      .^ 

t        t    r    •      c    •       • 

(       r         (     «       e      c  < 


INSECT  PESTS  69 

to  great  heights,  where  they  spend  the  summer  on  inaccessible 
plateaux.  My  stay  in  this  country  is  at  an  end  ;  the  bighorn 
have  withdrawn  out  of  range  of  my  rifle,  and  the  bear-skins 
are  getting  worthless,  as  the  bears  are  beginning  to  shed  their 
winter  coat  freely.  I  made  one  more  excursion  to  a  neighbour- 
ing bay  and  surprised  a  couple  of  bears  who  were  catching 
salmon,  and  whom  I  bagged  with  a  right  and  left.  But  the 
skins  are  no  longer  any  use,  only  the  heads  still  show  a.  thick 
growth  of  hair.  On  our  way  back  we  had  another  fight  with 
the  sea.  We  had  started  in  an  absolute  calm,  when,  with  the 
suddenness  of  the  Alpine  F'dhn,  a  breeze  sprang  up,  which 
quickly  grew  into  a  gale,  so  that  we  had  to  wrestle  with  the 
waves  for  three  hours  before  we  reached  our  camp.  Had  we 
started  but  a  little  later,  we  should  not  have  been  able  to  land 
at  all  ;  the  wind  would  have  prevented  us  from  reaching  our 
goal,  while  in  the  bay  from  which  we  came  the  surf  would 
have  smashed  the  boat  upon  the  beach.  The  weather  in  this 
country  changes  as  rapidly  as  the  temperature,  which  in  a  f^vr 
hours  drops  from  boiling  heat  to  bitter  cold — one  has  all  the 
time  to  be  prepared  for  anything.  I  am  really  longing  now 
for  the  Stepney,  which  is  due  in  a  week,  so  as  to  get  quit  of 
this  country  ;  for  these  everlasting  contrary  winds  and  the 
many  mishaps  at  sea  are  enough  to  break  the  heart  of  even 
the  pluckiest  of  men. 

There  is  one  other  thing  which  I  must  not  pass  over 
without  mention,  and  that  is  the  tortures  we  endured  from 
insects.  There  are  first  and  foremost  the  mosquitoes,  who 
are  present  in  literally  countless  millions,  and  ruin  all  one's 
enjoyment   both  of  life  and   Nature.      Their   fellow-workers 


70  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

are  the  big  horse-flies,  of  whom  RadclyfFe  says  that  they  are 
the  size  of  rabbits,  and  Degen  declares  that  their  bite  is  as  bad 
as  a  dog's.  Even  our  sport  is  spoilt  by  these  vermin,  for 
these  pests  assail  beasts  just  as  much  as  men.  I  have  watched 
bears  and  bighorn  rushing  back  headlong  into  the  scrub  when 
these  bloodsuckers   have  attacked   them  in  some  open  spot  ; 


ROCK    AT    THE    ENTRANCE    OF    BKAR    BAY,    ENTIRELY   TUNNELLED 
BY    THE    BREAKERS. 

on  the  shores  of  the  lake  the  bears  brush  the  insects  trom 
their  faces  with  their  paws,  remain  only  a  short  time  on  the 
margin,  and  then  vanish  again  into  the  dense  underwood. 

Under  these  circumstances  our  joy  was  great  when,  on 
July  14,  one  day  before  the  appointed  time,  the  Stepney 
steamed  into  our  bay  ;  still  greater  would  have  been  that  joy 
had  Mr.  Storck  not  been  on  board.  I  was  most  bitterly 
disappointed  in  the  hope  of  finding  him  missing,  and  all  the 


1° 


BACK  TO  PETROPAULOVSKY  71 

more  so,  as  he  intends  to  accompany  us  on  the  voyage  all 
the  way  to  Nome.  In  the  first  place,  we  went  back  to 
Petropaulovslcy,  there  to  take  leave  of  the  Governor,  in 
accordance  with  the  regulations.  Our  course  was  parallel  with 
the  shore,  which  here,  as  in  the  north,  consists  of  steep  and 
towering  walls  of  rock  formed  of  dark  masses  of  greyish-brown 
basalt.  The  cliffs  rise  up  to  a  height  of  1000  feet,  and  in 
front  of  them  innumerable  boulders,  crags,  and  reefs  jut  out 
of  the  water  and  stretch  far  out  to  sea.  Some  of  these  isolated 
rocks  are  indeed  small  islands  in  size,  as  for  instance  the  islet 
at  the  entrance  of  Bear  Bay,  which,  through  the  constant  assaults 
of  the  waves,  has  been  hollowed  out  into  a  great  arch.  These 
rocks  are  the  breeding-places  of  thousands  of  gulls,  auks,  and 
other  sea-fowl,  which  on  our  approach  rise  into  the  air  with 
a  deafening  chorus  of  croaks  and  cries. 

The  capital  of  Kamschatka,  which  bears  the  proud  name  of 
City  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  lies  on  the  northern  shore  of 
Avatcha  Bay,  in  a  short,  narrow  valley,  bounded  at  the  northern 
end  by  a  large  freshwater  lake.  The  bay  now  offered  a  much 
more  charming  aspect  than  it  did  two  months  ago.  The 
luxurious  forests  were  in  full  foliage,  the  hills  decked  with 
many-coloured  flowers  and  luscious  grass,  the  bells  were  ringing 
for  the  Sunday  Mass — in  short,  it  was  a  perfect  picture  of  peace  ; 
and  what  a  contrast  to  the  news  which  awaited  us  here,  of  the 
progress  of  the  revolution  in  Russia  and  the  horrors  enacted 
at  Vladivostock  ! 

For  a  town  of  such  small  extent  and  population,  Petro- 
paulovsky  has  many  monuments,  which  remind  us  of  its  history 
and  the  visits  of  famous  men.     On  the  sand-spit  lying  outside 


72  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

the  little  harbour  there  stands  a  handsome  monument  erected 
in  honour  of  the  warriors  who  gained  so  unexpected  a  victory 
during  the  Crimean  War,  in  1854,  over  the  combined  French 
and  English  fleets.  On  the  other  side  of  the  bay,  by  the 
harbour  of  Tareinska,  are  the  graves  of  the  enemy  who  fell 
on  that  occasion,  among  whom  was  the  English  Admiral  Price  ; 
pillars  have  also  been  erected  with  inscriptions  to  commemorate 
and  honour  the  famous  explorers  La  P^rouse  and  Vitus  Bering. 
The  view  from  the  hill,  at  the  foot  of  which  lies  the  tiny  town, 
is  'glorious  ;  Avatcha  Bay  with  the  surrounding  green  hills 
is  like  an  oasis  in  the  desert,  which  here  consists  of  towering 
mountain-tops  clad  in  eternal  snow.  In  former  years  the 
port  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  had  a  greater  importance  than 
nowadays,  for  the  Russians  were  in  the  habit  of  putting  in 
here  on  their  voyages  round  the  world  and  to  the  former 
Russian  colonies  in  North-West  America.  But  when  these 
colonies  had  been  'sold  to  the  United  States  of  North  America, 
and  the  Russians  took  possession  of  the  Amoor  territory,  first 
Nicolaieffsk  and  afterwards  Vladivostock  became  the  chief  port 
of  the  Russian  Empire  in  the  Pacific,  and  Petropaulovsky  soon 
fell  entirely  into  oblivion. 

The  scanty  population  of  Petropaulovsky  gives  one  an 
impression  of  a  contented  people  ;  they  appear  to  be  extremely 
lazy  and  disinclined  to  work  ;  even  the  promise  of  high  wages 
would  hardly  induce  the  men  to  work  for  us.  Strangers  are 
received  in  the  most  amiable  and  hospitable  fashion  ;  in  the 
street  almost  every  man  takes  off  his  hat  to  them,  and  in  any 
house  they  enter,  tea  and  cigarettes,  or  even  beer  and  champagne, 
are  at   once   set  before   them.       During   our  stay   in    Petro- 


SEA-OTTERS  AT  CAPE  LOPATKA  73 

paulovslcy  we  did  not  see  a  single  Kamschatdale — the  aborigines 
of  Southern  Kamschatka  ;  they  do  not  come  to  the  coast,  but 
live,  with  their  herds  of  reindeer,  in  the  interior  of  the  country, 
mostly  on  the  banks  of  the  Kamschatka  River.  Owing  to  the 
bad  and  inconsiderate  treatment  which  these  people  have  under- 
gone for  generations  at  the  hands  of  the  Russian  officials,  they 
have  become  timid  and  mistrustful,  and  avoid  coming  near  the 
residence  of  their  oppressors. 

My  intention  of  buying  furs,  and  particularly  sables,  in 
Petropaulovsky  was  frustrated  by  the  exorbitant  prices  ;  the 
dealers  would  only  sell  in  parcels  of  100  skins,  good,  bad,  and 
indifferent,  lumped  together,  and  demanded  for  picked,  dark 
sable  skins  the  same  prices  as  the  furriers  at  home.  From 
my  guide  Nicoly  I  purchased  a  fine  sea-otter  skin,  which  he  had 
bagged  in  the  spring  near  Cape  Lopatka.  Such  an  opportunity 
offers  but  seldom,  for  the  Government  has  reserved  the  annual 
shooting  of  these  valuable  animals  for  itself,  and  every  year 
sends  out  seven  men  to  Cape  Lopatka,  the  only  place  on  the 
Asiatic  coast,  besides  the  Kommandorski  Islands,  where  these 
creatures  are  still  to  be  found,  when  they  are  allowed  to  kill 
fourteen  otters.  The  skins  are  then  put  up  to  public  auction ; 
the  Government  keeps  one  half  of  the  proceeds,  while  the 
other  half  goes  to  the  hunters. 

Cape  Lopatka,  the  extreme  southern  point  of  the  Kam- 
schatkan  peninsula,  is  constantly  guarded  by  Cossacks,  in  order 
to  keep  off  the  Japanese  who  come  poaching  here.  Now,  during 
the  Russo-Japanese  War  the  Governor  of  Petropaulovsky 
had  no  steamer  available  wherewith  to  relieve  the  Cossacks 
at  Lopatka,  and  as  these  did  not  return  he  despatched  Nicoly 


74  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

with  two  other  men,  in  order  to  ascertain  what  had  become 
of  them.  As  a  reward  he  permitted  them  to  shoot  and  keep 
one  sea-otter.  The  expedition  found  the  Cossacks  perfectly 
well  and  happy  ;  they  had  made  a  bag  of  nine  Japanese 
poachers.  However,  the  sea-otters  are  as  good  as  exterminated, 
as  the  Russians,  since  the  war,  have  no  longer  any  ships  to 
guard  Lopatka  with,  and  the  Japanese  can  now  sail  across 
with  ease  from  the  Kurile  Islands,  in  order  to  practise  their 
thieving.  Mr.  Storck  had  asked  me  not  to  trade  in  furs,  so 
as  not  to  spoil  his  market  ;  on  the  other  hand,  he  had  promised 
to  part  with  some  skins  to  me.  But,  as  on  so  many  other 
occasions,  he  broke  his  word — first  bought  up  all  the  skins 
he  could  find,  sent  them  to  Europe  vid  Japan,  and  then 
generously  cancelled  our  agreement. 


;".'.  i>,  > 


CHAPTER   VII 

ON    THE    SEARCH     FOR     WALRUS MANNER    OF    LIFE 

OF    THE    KAMSCHATDALES    AND    KORYAKS 

With  our  return  to  Petropaulovsky  the  first  part  of  my 
hunting-trip  had  come  to  an  end,  and  I  was  well  pleased  with 
the  bag,  as  regards  bears  and  bighorn.  The  loss  of  the  small 
rowing-boat  was  responsible  for  the  fact  that  the  collection  of 
marine  mammals  and  birds  for  the  Museum  proved  so  scanty  ; 
for,  wanting  this,  I  was  unable  to  get  near  the  rocks,  which 
are  the  exclusive  habitat  of  these  animals. 

The  question  now  was,  to  find  and  shoot  walrus  between 
Petropaulovsky  and  Nome,  the  final  point  to  which  the  Stepney 
was  to  take  us.  In  spite  of  the  most  minute  inquiries  in 
Japan  and  Kamschatka,  I  had  not  succeeded  in  finding 
anybody  who  could  give  me  any  information  as  to  the 
place  where  the  walrus  in  the  Bering  Sea  disport  themselves 
at  this  time  of  year. 

When,  on  the  afternoon  of  July  15,  we  left  Petropaulov- 
sky we  were  starting  for  an  absolutely  unknown  destination ; 
I  ordered  the  Stepney,  which  was  now  sailing  under  my  charter, 
to  shape  her  course  to  the  north-east,  i.e.  along  the  coast. 
As  interpreter  I  had  engaged  a   Russian,  Vladimir  by  name, 

75 


76  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

who  spoke  broken  English.  He  was  to  return  from  Nome 
to  Petropaulovsky  with  the  Stepney.  We  first  made  Karaginsky 
Bay,  467  miles  distant,  where  lies  a  small  village  called  Karaga, 
in  the  hope  of  obtaining  some  information  about  the  walrus 
from  the  natives.  Entering  this  bay  was  both  a  difficult  and 
dangerous  business,  for  on  both  sides  of  it  the  coast  was 
indicated  on  the  chart  bv  a  dotted  line,  i.e.  it  has  never  been 


THE    BOAT    OF    THE    "BAILLIE        OF    KARAGA. 

geographically  surveyed  ;  the  bay  itself  was  outlined  in  such  a 
manner  that  one  could  hardly  recognise  it,  and  the  soundings 
were  not  marked.  Nevertheless  our  excellent  captain  steamed 
at  low  speed  and  using  the  lead  continually  into  the  broad  bay, 
and  cast  anchor  two  miles  from  Karaga.  By  the  side  of  us 
were  anchored  a  couple  of  Japanese  sailing-vessels,  pirates  or 
poachers,  whichever  you  like  to  call  them,  who  were  catching 
and  smoking  salmon  in  this  place  ;  gentry  of  whom  it  is 
well  known  that  they  walk  ofF  with  any  loose  property  that 
is    lying    around.       The    mere    fact    that    they    were    fishing 


NO  WALRUS  AT  KARAGA 


.  77 


here  was  an  infringement  of  the  law,  and  the  ships  might 
accordingly  be  instantly  seized  as  prizes,  but  the  Japanese 
know  only  too  well  that  poor  Russia  nowadays  has  no  ships 
with  which  to  enforce  her  laws.  I  took  a  boat  and  rowed  up 
to  the  larger  of  the  two  sailing-ships,  and  I  fancy  the  captain, 
an  ex-officer  of  the  Japanese  navy,  who  spoke  excellent  English, 


FROM    LEFT    TO    RIGHT:    THE    "baILLIE"    OF    KARAGA,    TWO    KORYAKS,    TWO 
KAMSCHATDALF.S  ;    IN    THE    FOREGROUND    MY    INTERPRETER,    VLADIMIR. 

breathed  again  and  was  much  relieved  to  learn  that  we  were 
harmless  walrus-hunters  and  no  Russians.  Meanwhile  a  boat 
came  out  from  Karaga  to  meet  us,  having  on  board  the  "baillie" 
of  the  village,  who  spoke  Russian,  and  with  whom  we  were 
able  to  communicate  through  the  interpreter  we  had  brought 
with  us  from  Petropaulovsky.  This  gentleman  informed  us 
that  the  last  walrus  had  been  shot  six  years  ago  on  the 
neighbouring    Karaginsky    Island,    and    that    none    of    these 


78  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

beasts  had  been  seen  there  since  ;  he  advised  us  to  go  farther 
north  to  the  Gulf  of  Anadyr,  and  Bering  Straits. 

The  "  baillie's "  boat  was  manned  by  natives,  who  were 
partly  Kamschatdales,  partly  Koryaks.  The  Kamschatdales 
inhabit  the  greater  part  of  the  Kamschatkan  peninsula,  namely, 
the  land'  extending  from  Cape  Lopatka,  the  southernmost 
point,  to  the  Ukoi  River,  which  flows  only  a  short  distance 
south  of  Karaga.  Those  who  are  acquainted  with  these 
people  describe  them  as  inoffensive  and  peaceable  ;  next  to 
doing  nothing  their  greatest  ambition  is  to  get  drunk,  for 
with  them,  as  with  most  northern  nations,  brandy-drinking ' 
is  the  ruling  passion.  The  dwellings  of  the  Kamschatdales 
are  underground,  i.e.  they  dig  a  big  hole,  and  roof  it  in  with 
logs  covered  with  earth  and  turf ;  in  the  centre  they  leave 
a  square  opening,  which  serves  as  window,  door,  and  smoke- 
flue  ;  immediately  underneath  they  build  the  fire,  round  which 
the  entire  family  lie  stretched.  In  summer  the  Kamschatdales 
leave  these  habitations  and  build  light  huts  above  the  ground  with 
poles  and  brushwood,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  sea  or  of  the  rivers, 
where  they  catch  the  fish  that  form  their  chief  food-supply. 
Both  men  and  women  are  clothed  from  tip  to  toe,  winter  and 
summer  alike,  in  furs,  mostly  reindeer-skins,  which,  to  judge  ' 
by  their  awful  griminess,  they;  never  take  off.  Their  original 
religion  consisted  principally  in  superstitions  of  the  most  childish 
nature  ;  they  believe  in  a  resurrection  and  a  life  eternal,  in  which 
the  rich  will  be  poor,  and  the  poor  rich.  At  the  present  day 
many  of  them  have  been  converted  to  the  Greek  Catholic  faith ; 
but  their  notions  of  virtue  and  vice  are  still  extremely  hazy. 

'  The  "  brandy  "  used  throughout  Siberia  is  rye-spirit. 


MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  KORYAKS     79 

The  Koryaks  inhabit  the  great  region  which  extends  from 
the  Ukoi  to  the  Anadyr  River  ;  they  are  partly  nomads,  partly 
settled,  and  in  the  latter  case  live,  like  the  Kamschatdales,  in 
underground  huts,  while  the  nomad  tribes,  with  their  large 
herds  of  reindeer,  wander  about  the  whole  country,  frequenting 
mostly  those  regions  where  there  is  plenty  of  moss,  the 
reindeer's  principal  food.  The  latter  represent  the  national 
wealth  of  the  Koryaks  ;  without  these  animals  neither  they 
nor  the  other  nations  of  Lapland  and  Siberia  could  exist ;  for 
the  reindeer  provides  them  with  food,  clothing,  house,  furniture, 
household  utensils,  and  means  of  transport.  Its  milk  and  flesh 
furnish  the  food  ;  the  marrow  and  the  tongue  are  delicacies  ; 
the  blood,  mixed  with  the  contents  of  the  stomach,  forms  their 
favourite  dish,  a  sort  of  haggis  called  "  Mangalla "  ;  the 
intestines  are  cleansed  and,  filled  with  fat,  are  served  up  as 
sausages  ;  with  the  hide  the  people  manufacture  clothes,  beds, 
tents,  reindeer-harness,  ropes,  string,  and  fishing-lines;  from  the 
tough  skin  of  the  fore-legs  they  contrive  to  make  capital  snow- 
shoes.  De  Lesseps,  the  companion  of  the  French  explorer 
La  Perouse,  who  has  thoroughly  studied  the  manners  and  customs 
of  the  Koryaks,  describes  these  people  as  follows : — "  The  settled 
and  the  nomad  Koryaks  are  much  alike  in  many  respects ;  it  is 
all  the  more  wonderful  that  such  a  want  of  concord  or  rather 
such  chronic  misunderstanding  should  reign  between  them. 
The  moral  qualities  of  the  nomad  Koryaks  are  not  calculated  to 
command  our  esteem,  for  they  are  false,  mistrustful,  and  avari- 
cious. They  have  all  the  vices  of  the  northern  Asiatic  nations, 
without  their  virtues  ;  they  are  inclined  to  thieving,  suspicious, 
cruel,  and  know  neither  benevolence  nor  compassion." 


8o  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Hunting  and  fishing  are  the  ordinary  occupations  of  the 
settled  Koryalcs,  which,  however,  they  cannot  carry  on  at  all 
seasons  of  the  year.  In  their  spare  time  they  bury  themselves 
in  their  subterranean  dwellings,  sleep,  smoke,  and  get  drunk. 
The  Koryaks  hate  work,  and,  like  the  Kamschatdales,  live  on 
dried  fish,  and  on  the  flesh  and  the  blubber  of  whales  and 
seals.  They  also  feed  on  vegetables,  and  in  the  autumn  gather 
several  kinds  of  berries,  from  some  of  which  they  manufacture 
beverages.  Their  passion  for  strong  liquors,  which  is  only 
exasperated  by  the  high  price  of  brandy  and  the  difficulty  of 
procuring  it  to  their  heart's  content,  owing  to  the  great 
distances,  has  led  them  to  invent  an  equally  intoxicating 
drink  as  a  substitute.  They  distil  this  liquor  from  a  kind  of 
red  fungus,  which  is  known  in  Russia  as  a  powerful  poison  and 
is  used  in  the  houses  of  that  country  for  the  purpose  of  killing 
insect  pests.  The  juice  of  this  fungus  they  squeeze  into  a 
vessel,  add  a  few  fruits,  and  hardly  wait  long  enough  for  the 
mixture  to  clear.  Now  the  friends  of  the  proprietor  are 
convened,  and  the  guests,  as  it  were,  vie  with  one  another  as 
to  who  can  put  away  the  greatest  quantity  of  their  host's  nectar. 
The  banquet  lasts  one,  two,  or  three  days,  until  the  whole 
supply  has  been  consumed.  In  order  to  make  all  the  more 
certain  of  losing  their  reason,  they  frequently  eat  the  aforesaid 
fungus  raw.  In  such  orgies  men  only  seek  oblivion  of  self,  a 
complete  bestial  torpor,  the  annihilation  of  being  :  that  is  their 
sole  enjoyment  and  their  height  of  happiness. 

Their  burial -ceremonies  have  much  resemblance  to  the 
old  pagan  customs,  which  are  also  in  vogue  among  several 
primitive  nations  in  America.     When  a  Koryak  has  died,  his 


I 


THEIR  FUNERAL  RITES  AND  RELIGION      8i 

relatives  and  friends  assemble  to  pay  him  their  last  devoirs. 
They  proceed  to  erect  a  funeral  pyre,  and  upon  it  lay  a 
portion  of  the  dead  man's  wealth  and  a  supply  of  provisions, 
e.g.  reindeer-meat,  fish,  brandy — in  a  word,  everything  they 
think  he  might  need  for  a  long  journey,  and  to  keep  him  from 
starving  in  another  world.  A  nomad  Koryak  is  borne  to  the 
pyre  by  a  team  of  his  reindeer,  a  settled  Koryak  by  a  team  of 
his  sledge-dogs,  or  else  carried  thither  on  the  shoulders  of  his 
relatives.  The  dead  man,  clothed  in  his  best  attire,  is  laid 
into  a  kind  of  coffin.  Then  his  relations,  each  bearing  a  torch 
in  his  hand,  take  leave  of  him,  and  within  a  short  space  of 
time  convert  their  relative  and  friend  into  ashes.  It  is  only 
his  absence  they  regret,  not  an  eternal  separation.  Of 
mourning  they  know  nothing,  and  the  funeral  generally  ends 
with  a  drinking-bout  of  the  whole  family,  in  the  course  of 
which  the  vapours  of  the  liquor  and  tobacco  little  by  little 
wipe  out  the  memory  of  the  dead.  Widows  are  permitted  to 
marry  again  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  months. 

The  whole  theology  of  the  Koryaks,  which  is  likewise  that 
of  the  Tchuktchis,  and  was  that  of  the  Kamschatdales  before 
the  introduction  of  Christianity,  is  limited  to  the  following 
articles  of  faith  : — They  acknowledge  a  Supreme  Being,  who  has 
created  all  things.  According  to  their  notions,  he  inhabits  the 
sun,  which  they  consider  the  palace  and  the  throne  of  the 
Lord  of  Nature.  The  source  of  evil,  according  to  them,  is 
a  wicked  spirit,  who  shares  the  dominion  over  Nature  with  the 
beneficent  Being.  Their  power  is  equal ;  just  in  proportion 
as  the  one  busies  himself  to  secure  the  happiness  of  mankind, 
the  other   tries   to   make   them   wretched.      Diseases,   storms, 


82  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

famine  —  all  these  scourges  are  owing  to  him,  and  are  the 
instruments  of  his  revenge.  The  terror  which  this  dread  deity 
inspires  in  every  heart  causes  him  to  be  worshipped  ;  and  to 
appease  his  wrath  men  propitiate  him  with  oblations,  which 
consist  of  new-born  animals,  dogs,  reindeer,  the  first-fruits  of 
the  chase  and  of  fishing — in  short,  of  all  the  wealth  that  they 
possess.  Temples  or  sanctuaries  there  are  none,  in  which  the 
worshippers  of  this  fabulous  deity  have  to  assemble  ;  honour 
can  be  paid  to  him  everywhere.  He  hears  the  Koryak,  who 
prays  to  him  in  the  solitude  of  the  desert,  just  as  much  as  the 
entire  family,  who  seek  his  favour  by  piously  getting  drunk 
within  their  yourt  ;  for  getting  drunk  has  with  this  people 
become  a  religious  function,  and  the  chief  object  in  ail  their 
solemn  festivals. 

We  now  returned  on  board  the  Stepney,  although  I  would  have 
liked  to  collect  a  i&fi  zoological  specimens  on  shore,  and  take 
some  photographs  ;  but  in  that  case  we  should  have  had  to  stay 
till  next  morning,  on  account  of  the  darkness  setting  in.  So  we 
weighed  anchor  again,  and  set  our  course  directly  for  Anadyr. 

Meanwhile  I  have  again  had  many  a  sharp  set-to  with 
Mr.  Storck.  He  now  refuses  to  assist  us,  according  to 
promise,  in  our  walrus-hunt,  by  putting  at  our  disposal  a  part 
of  the  ship  for  the  preparation  of  the  walruses  we  may  possibly 
shoot.  Moreover,  the  two  motor-boats,  which  we  were  to 
use  in  hunting,  still  refuse  to  act,  although  the  first  engineer 
might  easily  put  them  in  working  order ;  but  he  won't  do 
this  to  please  Mr.  Storck,  being,  like  all  the  rest  of  the  crew, 
at  daggers  drawn  with  him.  A  pretty  state  of  things !  We 
have  nothing  to  live  on  but  tinned  provisions  and  salt  pork. 


THE  CREW  OF  THE  "STEPNEY"  83 

while  a  number  of  geese  and  fowls  are  apparently  being 
reserved  for  festive  occasions.  When  the  ship  was  at  Hako- 
dadi,  during  the  time  we  were  shooting,  the  second  mate 
and  the  whole  Chinese  crew  deserted.  The  latter  were 
arrested  and  brought  back  handcuffed  on  board  the  steamer  ; 
but  in  the  darkness  of  night  the  Celestials  bolted  once  more, 
and  small  blame  to  them,  say  I.  The  present  crew  consists 
entirely  of  Japanese,  who  have  never  been  to  sea  before.  One 
of  them  is  a  hairdresser  by  trade  ;  another  a  riksha  coolie  ; 
others,  again,  dock-workers — all  about  thirteen  to  nineteen  years 
of  age.  To  see  one  of  these  fellows  steer  a  steamer  is  a  sight 
for  gods  and  men  ;  if  we  could  trace  our  zigzag  course  on  the 
chart,  one  would  not  believe  it  possible  that  such  a  craft  could 
dare  to  wobble  around  in  the  Bering  Sea  under  the  proud  flag 
of  Britain.  These  Japs  are  children  of  nature  in  the  true  sense 
of  the  word.  They  have  no  sort  of  confidence  in  our  worthy 
captain,  and  when  he  roars  at  the  helmsman  from  the  bridge 
to  alter  course,  the  latter  promptly  runs  into  the  chart-room 
to  convince  himself  that  the  order  is  all  right.  But  our 
captain  knows  a  remedy.  When  the  little  beggars  get  too 
uppish  and  keep  on  steering  towards  the  land,  he  jumps  down 
from  the  bridge  and  kicks  his  helmsman  in  the  ribs  on  the 
right  or  left,  according  as  he  wants  him  to  port  or  starboard 
his  helm,  until  the  Jap  turns  the  wheel  in  the  desired  direction. 
The  new  second  mate  is  also  a  Japanese,  who  does  not  speak 
or  understand  a  word  of  English,  and  with  whom  the  captain 
can  only  communicate  by  means  of  gestures.  I  must  record 
my  admiration  for  the  latter  for  having  got  as  far  as  this  with 
such  a  crew. 


84 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


The  weather  is  glorious — bright  sunshine  with  rather  low 
temperature  ;  the  coast  only  looms  in  sight  every  now  and 
then,  when  we  are  nearing  some  projecting  headland.  Moun- 
tains rising  to  a  height  of  3000  feet  here  form  the  coast-line  ; 
they  rise  abruptly  from  the  sea,  and  are  entirely  covered  with 
snow — a  splendid  landscape,  but  too  far  off  to  photograph. 
On  the  afternoon  of  July  2  i  we  steamed  past  Cape  Navarin, 
a  spot  where,  it  is  said,  a  few  years  ago  bighorn  were  seen 
on  the  beach  ;  and  I  would  only  too  gladly  have  gone  ashore 
here,  for  it  may  be  that  this  wild  sheep  is  not  the  Ovis 
nivicola  of  South  Kamschatka,  but  another,  possibly  as  yet 
undiscovered,  kind.  "  But  landing  was  out  of  the  question  ; 
for  there  was  no  bay,  no  chart  which  gave  any  soundings, 
and,  in  addition  to  all  this,  a  strong  breeze  was  blowing, 
which  caused  a  heavy  surf.  The  temperature  suddenly  changed 
from  an  agreeable  warmth  to  bitter  cold  ;  but,  speaking 
generally,  1  have  hitherto  found  Siberia  much  warmer  than 
I  expected. 

On  the  following  day  we  slowly  steamed  into  the  broad 
waters  of  the  Gulf  of  Anadyr.  Not  far  from  the  entrance  we 
saw  a  tent  and  a  human  being.  Instead  of  landing  and  asking 
the  man  about  the  position  of  the  settlement,  which  must  lie 
somewhere  hereabouts,  but  is  not  marked  on  the  map,  we 
steamed  on  in  the  direction  of  the  Anadyr  River.  The  sound- 
ings kept  on  getting  more  and  more  shallow  as  we  advanced, 
until,  having  reached  thirteen  feet  (the  Stepney  has  a  draught  of 
twelve  feet),  we  were  obliged  to  turn,  and  not  a  bit  too  soon,  for 
only  a  few  minutes  later  our  keel  scraped  the  sand.  Putting 
on  full  steam,  we  got  off  again,  and   now   went   back  to  the 


FIRST  INTERVIEW  WITH  TCHUKTCHIS      85 

place  where  the  tent  stood.  In  this  we  found  three  Tchuktchi 
women,  who  were  occupied  here  with  catching  and  drying 
salmon.  Unfortunately  we  could  not  make  ourselves  under- 
stood by  them,  as  they  only  knew  their  own  language,  and  no 
Russian.  However,  they  kept  on  pointing  in  a  southerly 
direction,  from  which  we  concluded  that  their  village  must  lie 
there.  We  obtained  some  salmon  in  exchange  for  quids  of 
tobacco,  which  the  fair  ones  greedily  stuffed  into  their  mouths 
and  began  to  chew  with  visible  content. 

Soon  after,  we  observed  on  the  land  some  huts,  called 
yourts,  which  seemed  inhabited.  Having  arrived  opposite 
them,  we  found  them  tenanted  by  some  twenty  Tchuktchi 
men,  women,  and  children,  who  received  us  very  kindly. 
They  were  all  clothed  in  reindeer  skins,  which  was  likewise  the 
material  out  of  which  the  yo,urts  were  constructed.  One  sees 
at  the  first  glance  that  these  people  have  come  but  little  in 
contact  with  civilisation.  The  only  object  which  might  be  taken 
as  evidence  of  the  latter  was  an  empty  tin,  labelled  syrup.  I 
thought  these  Tchuktchis  extremely  mercurial  people  for  a 
nation  living  so  far  north  ;  they  talked  a  lot,  and  when  I  tried 
to  impersonate  a  walrus  and  imitate  its  bellowing,  they  all 
broke  out  into  a  chorus  of  Homeric  laughter.  We  found  the 
skull  of  a  walrus,  and,  pointing  to  it,  they  kept  on  motioning 
towards  the  south,  as  the  women  of  the  tent  had  also  done 
previously ;  but  here  also  we  could  not  make  ourselves 
understood,  as  not  one  of  them  knew  a  word  of  Russian.  One 
of  the  men  was  ready,  without  the  least  ado,  to  accompany 
us  on  board  the  steamer,  in  order  to  act  as  our  pilot  and  point 
out  the  navigable  channel,  through  which  we  might  reach  the 


86  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

chief  settlement  ;  for  these  huts  only  constituted  their  summer 
dwellings. 

This  man  first  piloted  the  steamer  far  out  into  the  gulf, 
then  he  ordered  a  sharp  turn,  and  after  some  hours  we  found 
ourselves  back  again  at  the  spot  where,  in  the  morning  and 
during  the  ebb,  we  had  gone  aground.  We  had  to  turn  back, 
because  a  stiff  breeze  had  set  in  from  the  east,  and,  having 
reached  deeper  water,  we  cast  anchor.  It  seemed  as  if,  without 
a  reliable  pilot,  we  should  never  be  able  to  reach  the  settlement, 
which  the  Tchuktchi  informed  us  lay  behind  a  cape,  about 
thirty  nautical  miles  distant  ;  it  was  obvious  that  we  should 
have  to  row  or  sail  there,  to  gather  information  about  the 
walrus.  And  now  arose  an  argument  between  myself  and 
Mr.  Storck,  as  to  whether  he  should  undertake  this  arduous 
task,  since  it  was  part  and  parcel  of  the  steamer's  navigation, 
or  whether  I  ought  to  go,  on  the  ground  that  this  trip  was 
already  part  of  the  walrus-hunting.  Whilst  1  insisted  on  being 
taken,  as  stipulated,  right  up  to  the  mouth  of  the  Anadyr 
River,  Mr.  Storck  asserted  that  we  had  arrived  there,  and  this, 
although  we  are  not  even  able  to  see  the  river-mouth,  and  it 
must  be  at  least  30  to  40  miles  off.  That  there  is  a  deep  channel 
leading  to  the  mouth  of  the  river  is  very  probable,  since  in 
former  years  Russian  ships  have  actually  gone  up  to  Anadyr. 
Moreover,  our  friend  has  omitted  to  secure  an  American  map, 
which  is  extant  of  this  region,  and  on  which  the  soundings  of 
this  broad  gulf  are  doubtless  marked.  I  would  willingly  start 
at  once  with  my  hunting-gear  in  the  direction  where,  to  judge 
by  the  gestures  of  the  natives,  the  walrus  are  supposed  to  be  ; 
but  there  would  be  no  object  at  all  in  shooting  the  animals  if 


«, 
Nl 


•  v  • 


A  HOPELESS  OUTLOOK  87 

the  steamer  cannot  get  somewhere  near  the  beasts  we  bag, 
since  I  cannot  carry  the  walrus-hides,  each  weighing  many 
hundred  pounds,  to  the  steamer  over  forty  miles  and  more  in 
my  rowing-boat.  On  the  other  hand,  the  steamer  dare  not  go 
south,  as  there  are  sandbanks  marked  on  the  chart,  while  the 
coast-line  itself  is  not  determined. 

The  chief  object  of  the  whole  voyage  to  this  inhospitable 
country  is  that  of  securing  at  least  a  couple  of  walruses  for  the 
Zoological  Museum  at  Berlin,  and  to  prepare  them  for  stuffing. 
There  are  no  Zoological  Gardens  in  which  the  animals  are 
represented,  and,  up  to  date,  only  one  stuffed  specimen  is  to  be 
found  in  the  Smithsonian  Museum  at  Washington.  I  should 
note  here  that  I  am  speaking  of  the  walrus  of  the  Pacific, 
which  is  a  different  breed  from  that  of  its  smaller  congener  in 
the  Atlantic.  Even  before  I  could  come  to  an  agreement  with 
Mr.  Storck  as  to  who  should  go  to  Anadyr,  the  wind  had 
increased  in  force  to  a  hurricane  ;  a  voyage  in  a  small  boat 
was  out  of  the  question,  and  we  were  compelled  to  remain 
lying  idly  at  anchor.  For  two  days  the  gale  raged  and  kept 
us  prisoners  on  the  steamer.  These  were  gloomy  hours  ;  my 
friend  Radclyffe  and  I  sat  the  whole  time  in  the  little  cabin, 
like  badgers  in  their  earth,  the  smoking-out  being  done  or 
attempted  by  the  diminutive  cabin  stove.  Outside  the  tempest 
was  roaring  ;  it  was  bitterly  cold,  rain  and  snow  fell  in  turn  ; 
we  were,  moreover,  considerably  depressed,  for,  after  a  ten 
days'  voyage,  we  had  not  even  been  able  to  get  any  news  of 
the  walrus. 

When  the  gale  had  at  last  abated,  we  made  a  third  attempt 
to  get  the  steamer  over  the  shallows,  and  this  succeeded.     The 


88  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

captain  found  the  channel,  which  closely  skirted  the  land,  and 
in  the  course  of  the  morning  we  cast  anchor  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Anadyr  River,  opposite  the  settlement  of  Nowo  Mariinsky, 
which  is  the  summer  residence  of  the  Governor  of  North- 
Eastern  Siberia. 


,•''<: f' .,'" '.- 


t  •  .  t  •  < 


6« 


CHAPTER   VIII 

TCHUKTCHIS    AND     ESQUIMAUX UNSUCCESSFUL 

WALRUS-HUNT TO    ALASKA 

The  province  of  North-Eastern  Siberia,  comprising   154,400 

square  miles,  has  about  twelve  thousand  inhabitants,  about  a 

thousand  of  whom  are  Esquimaux  and  the  rest  Tchuktchis  ; 

the  capital  is  Markowo,  lying  on  the  river  Anadyr  and  about 

five   hundred    miles  from  its  mouth.       In  the   person  of  the 

Governor,  Mr.  Sokolnikoff,  we  found  not  only  an  exceedingly 

amiable  man,  but  also  a  person  of  high  scientific  attainments, 

and   an  enthusiastic    collector    of  zoological   and  ethnological 

specimens.      As   he   had   travelled  over  every  quarter    of  his 

province  during  the  past  nine  years,  he  was  able   to  give  us 

reliable    intelligence    about    the    walrus — making    use    of    the 

French  language  for  the  purpose.     Ever  since  the  breaking  out 

of  the  Russo-Japanese  War,  not  another  ship  had  come  to  Anadyr, 

and  the  Governor  seemed  sincerely  pleased  at  being  able  once 

more  to  exchange  a  few  words  with  a  white  man.     I  have  to  thank 

him  for  twenty-five  bird-skins  from  the  Anadyr  valley,  which 

might  prove  very  welcome  to  the  Berlin  Museum.     On  my 

own    part   I   shot,  besides,  twelve   birds   of  different    species, 

and   purchased    a   mammoth-tusk   weighing    130   lb.,   a  great 

many  examples  of  which  are  found  in  this  part  of  Asia.     The 

89 


90 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


village  of  Anadyr  consists  only  of  a  few  houses  and 
yourts,  the  latter  inhabited  by  Tchuktchis,  who  are  here 
catching  their  supply  of  fish  for  the  winter  ;  for  in  this  place, 
also,  great  multitudes  of  salmon  ascend  the  river  to  spawn. 

The  Governor  was  kind  enough  to  give  me  some  facts 
about  the  denizens  of  this  country,  the  Tchuktchis  and 
Esquimaux.       Like    the     Koryaks    and     Kamschatdales,     the 


SIC.NS   OF    CIVILISATION  :    HABITATION    OF    AN    AGED    TCHUKTCHI    BUILT 
OF    CANVAS  ;   ON    THE    RIGHT,    SALMON    HUNG    UP    TO    DRV. 

former  keep  large  herds  of  reindeer,  and  use  the  animals  for 
transport,  harnessing  them  to  their  sledges.  These  trained 
reindeer  are  not  only  fed  with  vegetable  foodstuffs,  but,  when 
in  hard  work,  are  put  on  a  diet  of  fish  and  seal-flesh  as 
well.  They  are  possessed  of  such  staying  powers,  that  they 
can  travel  as  many  as  eighty-three  miles  a  day.  The  harness 
is  made  of  reindeer  leather  ;  instead  of  a  bit,  some  sharp  bones 
are  fastened  upon   the  forehead   of  the   animal,   which,   when 


^V'r::^^,;?  .\ 


■a. 


MANNERS  &  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  TCHUKTCHIS   91 

the  reins  are   tightened,    pierce   the  skin   and   soon    bring  the 
beast  to  a  halt. 

Although  the  Tchuktchis  have  long  been  subject  to  the 
Russians,  they  still  remain  in  the  lowest  imaginable  grade  of 
culture.      For  instance,  they  have  not  sense  enough  to  catch 


HLT    OK    A    RUSSIAN    DOCTOR    IN    ANADYR  ;     IN    THK    CKNTRE    THK    MAMMOTH- 
TUSK    OF    150    I,B.    WEIGHT,    WHICH    IS    NOW    ON    VIKW   IN    THE 
ROYAL    MUSEUM    AT    BERLIN. 

sufficient  fish  in  summer,  when  there  is  a  plethora  of  them, 
to  last  them  through  the  hard  winter,  when  no  food  is 
obtainable.  The  Russian  Government  have  therefore  built 
great  storehouses  in  the  capital,  Markowo,  and  compel  the 
natives  to  fill  these  with  dried  fish  during  the  summer,  in  order 
thus  to  avert  the  famine  which  would  otherwise  infallibly  visit 
the    land.     Towards   strangers  the  Tchuktchis   are  extremely 


92  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

hospitable  ;  they  give  them  what  they  have,  slaughter  their 
very  best  reindeer  for  their  benefit,  even  offer  them  their  wives 
and  daughters  as  bedfellows,  and  feel  grossly  insulted  if  this 
offer  is  not  accepted.  I  should  always  assume  a  decidedly 
negative  attitude  in  the  case  of  such  a  proppsition,  even  at 
the  risk  of  alienating  the  friendship  of  these  people ;  for,  as  a 
necessary  preliminary,  certain  formalities  have  to  be  gone 
through  :  there  is  a  kind  of  etiquette  to  be  observed  on  these 
occasions,  which  for  us  Europeans  has,  to  say  the  least  of 
it,  something  repulsive,  but  is  quite  characteristic  of  this 
people,  which,  as  stated  above,  still  stands  very  low  in  the 
scale  of  civilisation. 

Just  as  among  the  Kamschatdales  and  Koryaks,  there  exists 
among  them  the  custom  that  old  people,  who  can  no  longer 
work  and  are  only  a  burden  to  their  relations,  kill  themselves 
or  are  put  out  of  the  way  by  their  relatives  ;  the  latter  occurs 
most  frequently  among  the  Esquimaux.  If  a  child  is  born 
under  unfavourable  circumstances,  the  mother  kills  it,  or  it 
is  thrown  alive  to  the  dogs.  This  practice,  and  the  little  care 
which  they  bestow  on  nursing  their  children,  explains  the  scanty 
numbers  of  the  native  population  of  Siberia.  It  would  be  a 
misnomer  to  talk  of  anything  like  religion  in  connection  with 
them  ;  they  have  no  god,  and  believe  only  in  evil  spirits  and 
devils,  to  whom  they  offer  sacrifices  in  order  to  stave  off 
calamity  from  themselves. 

From  Anadyr  we  steamed  straightway  to  the  nearest  place 
where,  according  to  the  Governor's  statement,  we  were  likely 
to  find  walrus,  viz.  Cape  Meechken,  the  western  point  of  a 
sand-spit,  lying  off  the  mainland  at  the  entrance  of  Holy  Cross 


■a. 


tewt.         t 


FIRST  SIGHT  OF  THE  WALRUS 


93 


Bay.  Nearing  the  land,  we  saw  even  from  the  steamer's  deck 
a  shoal  of  walrus,  numbering  forty  or  fifty  head,  who  were 
disporting  themselves  in  the  water  near  the  shore.  We  landed 
in  the  vicinity  of  a  Tchuktchi  village,  but  it  was  in  vain  that 
we  attempted  to  explain  to  the  natives  that  we  wanted  to  shoot 


WE    FOLLOW    THE   TCHUKTCHIS    FOR    HOURS,    SAILING    IN    SEARCH    OF    WALRUS. 

the  walrus,  and  find  out  when  and  where  the  animals  haul  up 
on  land.  The  people  thought  we  wanted  to  trade  with  them, 
and  at  once  showed  us  whole  sacks  full  of  tusks  of  freshly  killed 
walruses  ;  that  anybody  should  want  to  take  the  trouble  of 
killing  these  animals  for  himself  when  there  is  a  plentiful 
supply  of  tusks  to  be  had,  they  cannot  realise.     Of  these  tusks 


94  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

I  purchased  thirty-two,  giving  the  men  a  small  box  of  plug 
tobacco,  two  pounds  of  tea,  and  a  couple  of  old  pipes  in 
exchange  ;  but  they  declined  to  listen  to  any  proposals  of 
joining  in  a  hunt,  and  I  got  the  impression  that  they  even 
intended  to  prevent  us  hunting  the  beasts  ;  in  short,  I  did 
not  like  the  whole  attitude  of  the  people  in  the  village,  and 
the  walruses  had  meanwhile  disappeared  ;  I  could  not  fancy 
that  they  would  haul  up  on  shore  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
the  settlements,  of  which  there  were  several  on  the  sand-spit, 
and  determined  to  try  my  luck  in  another  place. 

We  stood  into  Holy  Cross  Bay  for  a  distance  of  forty  miles, 
and  had  hardly  cast  anchor,  when  two  boats  full  of  Tchuktchis 
came  aboard,  who,  after  lengthy  explanations,  seemed  at  last 
to  comprehend  our  purpose.  We  followed  their  boats  for 
many  miles,  until  they  landed  at  a  spot  where  they  dug  up 
several  chunks  of  partly  decomposed  walrus -flesh  and  then 
proceeded  to  devour  these  raw.  Then  two  of  them  desired 
us  to  follow  them,  and  we  began  a  stalk  along  the  seashore 
over  uneven  ground,  under  the  idea  that  we  were  near- 
ing  the  walruses,  who  were  most  likely  lying  on  shore 
behind  a  rise  in  the  ground.  After  a  while  our  guides  began 
to  crawl  along  carefully  on  all  fours  ;  we  made  our  way  as 
noiselessly  as  possible  up  to  a  hillock  of  stones  ;  the  rifles  were 
loaded  and  cocked,  RadcIyfFe  was  to  fire  to  the  left,  I  to  the 
right.  Suddenly  the  foremost  Tchuktchi,  cautiously  raising 
his  head  over  the  crest  of  the  hillock,  pointed  to — a  flight 
of  ducks,  and  signed  to  us  to  shoot  ;  of  walrus  not  a  trace  ! 
It  was  enough  to  drive  one  to  despair.  After  another  lengthy 
palaver,  they   seemed   at   last   to  have  grasped  the  situation  ; 


•       -•- 


a. 
60 


THE  AUTHOR  PRODUCES  A  PANTOMIME     95 

we  re-entered  our  boats  and  rowed  on,  until  we  were  twenty-two 
miles  distant  from  the  steamer.  Even  on  the  way  we  had  noticed 
that  these  people  were  steering  towards  some  yourts  visible 
in  the  distance,  and,  when  we  had  landed,  they  brought  us 
with  beaming  faces  a  sackful  of  walrus- tusks,  of  which  I 
bought  eight  for  twenty-four  plugs  of  tobacco. 

Not  only  these  savages,  nay,  quite  civilised  Russians  like 
the  two  who  had  accompanied  us  in  Kamschatka,  could  not 
understand  that  people  should  come  all  the  way  to  this  country 
in  order  to  shoot  animals  for  purposes  of  sport  or  science  ;  for 
the  Russians  asked  me  repeatedly,  "  How  much  do  you  get  at 
home  for  these  bear-skins  and  sheeps'-heads  ?  "  They  assumed, 
as  a  self-evident  proposition,  that  we  traded  in  these  things 
like  themselves. 

Whether  we  liked  it  or  not,  we  were  now  forced  to  give  up 
all  hope  of  making  ourselves  understood  by  the  natives,  and 
speedily  started  on  the  journey  back  to  the  steamer,  lest  we 
should  be  prevented  from  returning  by  a  gale.  When  about 
half-way,  we  encamped  on  a  sand-spit,  and  were  at  once  visited 
there  by  about  twenty  Tchuktchis,  who,  like  all  the  rest, 
wanted  to  trade  walrus-tusks  for  tobacco.  Some  of  these 
people  seemed  more  intelligent  than  those  we  had  met  with 
hitherto,  and  so  Radclyffe  and  I  determined  to  make  an 
attempt  at  explaining  our  purpose  of  killing  the  walrus  our- 
selves, by  means  of  a  grand  pantomime  in  dumb  show.  I  took 
a  pair  of  walrus-tusks,  and,  holding  these  under  my  chin,  waded 
into  the  sea  with  my  indiarubber  boots  ;  then,  turning  back, 
I  slowly  crawled  to  the  land,  bellowing  loudly  meanwhile,  and, 
when   on   shore,  soon  fell  asleep.      RadclyfFe  meanwhile  was 


96  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

impersonating  a  hunter  stalking  game,  and  had,  by  means  of 
the  telescope,  discovered  me,  the  sleeping  walrus.  He  crept 
up  cautiously  ;  at  his  shots,  ping  !  ping  !  I  fell  down  dead 
and  rolled  over.  Thereupon  RadclyfTe  pulled  out  a  knife  and 
began  to  skin  me,  the  skin  consisting  of  my  coat,  which  he 
prepared  for  removal  by  salting.  The  whole  of  the  flesh  was 
distributed  among  the  natives,  who  received  besides  two  boxes 
of  tobacco,  while  the  intestines  were  thrown  into  the  sea.  This 
one-act  drama  had  evoked  boisterous  mirth  among  these 
children  of  nature  ;  they  evinced  their  comprehension  by  con- 
tinually nodding  their  heads,  but,  next  morning,  they  turned 
up  again  with  the  inevitable  walrus-tusks. 

The  Tchuktchis  appear  to  possess  a  very  inquiring — not 
to  say  inquisitive — mind,  for  they  want  to  look  at  and  taste 
everything  which  we  have  in  the  camp.  As  there  is  no  water 
fit  to  drink  hereabouts,  we  carry  Japanese  mineral  water 
with  us  in  bottles,  one  of  which  I  gave  to  these  people  ;  and 
it  was  too  comical  to  watch  their  grimaces  when  the  carbonic 
acid,  as  they  drank  it,  took  away  their  breath.  A  raw  onion 
was  likewise  an  untasted  novelty  to  them,  but  they  assured  us, 
with  streaming  eyes,  that  it  was  uncommonly  good.  A 
striking  feature  among  all  Tchuktchis  is  the  small  size  of  their 
hands  and  feet.  Although  many  of  them  were  far  taller  than  I, 
I  could  not  find  a  pair  of  gloves  or  shoes — that  is  mocassins — 
which  fitted  me.  Besides  the  flesh  of  the  walrus,  seaweed 
forms  the  chief  sustenance  of  the  denizens  of  Holy  Cross  Bay 
in  summer.  The  people  collect  the  seaweed  on  the  beach  and 
devour  it  uncooked  by  the  yard,  flavouring  this  diet  with  putrid 
walrus-flesh,  which  we  dared  not  approach  within  fifty  yards. 


( 


WE  SIGHT  THE  WALRUS  AT  LAST  97 

When  one  sees  and  smells  such  things,  one  really  begins  to 
have  doubts  as  to  whether  these  creatures  are  human  beings 
like  ourselves. 

Their  graves  the  Tchuktchis  deck  with  walrus-tusks,  the 
only  valuables  which  they  possess  ;  I  found  several  thus 
decorated,  a  proof  that  they  honour  their  dead,  just  as  we  do 
by  the  erection  of  tombstones  in  our  cemeteries.  Although 
the  Tchuktchis  have  a  sufficient  supply  of  food,  owing  to  their 
large  herds  of  reindeer  and  the  walrus-flesh  they  secure  in 
summer,  they  are  fond  of  catching  whales,  using  the  harpoon 
in  the  pursuit  of  these  creatures,  as  Europeans  do.  The  blubber 
of  these  animals  they  consider  a  delicacy,  and  use  the  train-oil, 
owing  to  the  scarcity  of  wood,  as  fuel.  From  the  guts  they 
make  excellent  waterproof  shirts,  and  also  use  them  as  canvas 
for  their  boats. 

After  we  had  spent  the  night  sleeping  on  the  sand  (and 
there  is  no  harder  mattress,  even  stones  being  soft  in  compari- 
son), we  broke  camp  in  the  morning,  having  had  to  do  without 
water,  wood,  or  fire,  and  sailed  along  the  sand-spit  in  the 
direction  of  the  steamer.  Suddenly  my  companions  plainly 
heard  the  voice  of  the  walrus,  a  dull  kind  of  roar,  with  which 
we  had  become  familiar  two  days  before,  by  Cape  Meechken, 
and  I  at  once  put  the  head  of  the  boat  in  the  direction  from 
which  the  sounds  had  come.  The  notes  grew  louder  and 
louder,  without  our  being  able  to  see  a  sign  of  the  animals, 
until  it  flashed  across  us  that  the  shoal  must  be  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  narrow  sand-spit  we  were  coasting.  So 
we  went  ashore,  and  there,  sure  enough,  we  did  see  from  forty 
to  fifty  walruses,  who  were  disporting  themselves  close  to  the 


98  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


beach,  bellowing  loudly  and  cutting  the  funniest  kind  of  capers      ,' 


in  the  water.  We  retired  and  anchored  the  boat  at  a  place  on  / 
the  leeward  side,  in  order  to  give  the  walruses  a  chance  of  \ 
hauling  up  on  shore  for  their  siesta,  as  is  said  to  be  their 
custom.  Some  of  them,  towards  noon,  actually  shuffled  up 
the  sandy  beach,  and  our  hopes  of  at  last  attaining  our  object 
rose  higher  from  hour  to  hour.  Then  suddenly  there  appeared 
on  the  horizon  two  boats  manned  by  Tchuktchis,  whose 
occupants  had  probably  likewise  heard  the  bellowing  of  the 
animals.  To  my  intense  horror,  the  boats  landed  directly 
opposite  the  walruses,  and,  to  make  matters  worse,  on  the 
windward  side  of  them.  They  brought  out  an  old  Winchester 
rifle  and  a  harpoon,  and  were  for  rushing  straight  at  the 
walruses  who  had  hauled  up  on  shore.  It  was  only  with 
the  greatest  trouble  and  a  considerable  display  of  energy,  that 
I  succeeded  in  getting  the  men  away  from  the  windward  side, 
and  in  preventing  them  from  carrying  out  their  design  ;  for, 
being  the  first-comer,  I  considered  that  I  had  first  claim  to  the 
sport,  and  therefore  took  the  whole  company  away  with  me 
to  our  anchoring  place,  where  I  kept  them,  as  it  were,  in 
durance  vile. 

Meanwhile  all  the  beasts  had  hauled  ashore,  one  of  them 
a  long  way  ahead,  while  three  others  remained  in  the  water  at 
a  certain  distance  ;  these  were  the  look-out  men,  who,  on  the 
approach  of  danger,  sound  the  alarm.  We  had  hitherto 
received  no  really  credible  intelligence,  based  upon  actual 
personal  observation,  about  the  manner  of  life  and  habits  of 
the  walrus  ;  only,  the  Governor  of  Anadyr  had  assured  me 
that  the  animals  haul  up  on  shore,  when  the  sea  is  calm  and 


HABITS  OF  THE  WALRUS  99 

the  tide  coming  in,  crawling  higher  up  with  the  rising  tide, 
and  then  going  to  sleep,  when  the  ebb  sets  in.  We  were  told 
that  they  often  remain  on  land  for  days  (as  many  as  seven 
were  mentioned),  without  taking  any  nourishment,  and  that, 
at  the  end  of  this  period,  they  are  particularly  easy  to  kill, 
because  a  circumstance,  which  I  cannot  very  well  mention  here, 
interferes  to  such  an  extent  with  their  powers  of  locomotion, 
that  they  can  scarcely  rise  from  their  resting-place,  and  in  this 
condition  fall  an  easy  prey  to  the  hunter.  We  could  not, 
of  course,  wait  quite  as  long  as  this,  but  intended  to  let  the  sea 
go  down  to  low-water  mark  before  we  went  to  work,  in  the 
hope  that,  during  the  ebb,  we  should  be  able  to  cut  the  animals 
off  from  the  water. 

For  hours  we  watched  the  huge  beasts,  at  a  distance  of 
about  1000  yards,  and  observed  how  the  whole  shoal  from  time 
to  time  rushed  back  into  the  sea,  for  some  reason  unknown  to 
us,  only  to  come  to  land  again  in  the  same  spot  ;  but  they 
never  went  higher  up  the  beach  than  where  the  surf  died  away. 
The  feelings  which  possessed  me  during  these  weary  hours, 
might  be  likened  to  those  of  a  suitor  before  he  makes  his 
proposal  of  marriage  to  the  chosen  fair  ;  for  the  result  of  the 
attack  was  doubtful,  and  for  the  last  fortnight  all  my  thoughts 
and  wishes  had  been  centred  on  this  single  object. 

I  had  been  advised  not  to  try  stalking  the  walrus,  or  shoot- 
ing at  them  from  a  distance,  but  to  make  a  rush  and  fire  at 
them  point-blank.  RadclyfFe  and  I,  therefore,  crept  up  to 
within  fifty  yards  of  them,  and  then  ran  for  the  herd  as  fast  as 
we  could  ;  but  the  creatures  must  somehow  have  got  wind 
of  us,   for   when    I   caught  sight   of  them  they  were  already 


loo  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

scrambling  towards  the  sea,  in  a  close  and  seething  mass. 
I  fired  my  two  bullets  (double-barrelled  rifle,  .450-.500  calibre, 
cordite  powder,  and  solid  steel  bullets),  from  a  distance  of 
twenty-two  yards,  at  the  massive  neck  of  a  walrus  ;  the  animal 
broke  down  in  front,  but  immediately  shuffled  on  again  and 
disappeared  in  the  water  like  the  rest.  Whilst  the  shoal  was 
swimming  out  to  sea  under  water,  the  wounded  beast,  a  huge 
bull,  went  on  one  side,  and  kept  showing  his  head  at  short 
intervals  over  water,  which,  as  with  the  hippo,  was  a  sure  sign 
that  it  was  badly  hit  ;  for  the  beasts,  when  in  this  state,  are 
forced  to  come  up  to  breathe  more  frequently,  while  a  walrus 
in  normal  condition  is  said  to  remain  under  water  any  time  up 
to  fifteen  minutes  (this  statement,  however,  I  should  not  like 
to  pledge  myself  to).  There  would  have  been  no  object  in- 
now  firing  at  the  head,  for,  once  they  are  dead,  these  animals 
sink  straightway  to  the  bottom.  The  only  thing  was  to  procure 
a  boat,  fire  the  final  shot  from  this,  and  fasten  a  harpoon, 
such  as  the  natives  use,  into  the  animal's  flesh.  Unfortunately 
it  took  the  Tchuktchis  a  whole  hour  to  get  a  boat  to  the  spot. 
During  this  time,  a  second  walrus,  which  Radclyfi^e  had  shot 
at  and  wounded,  had  joined  mine  ;  both  now  remained  per- 
manently at  the  surface,  and  with  the  naked  eye  one  could 
observe  one  of  the  beasts  spirting  blood  from  his  nostrils. 
But  when,  at  last,  I  was  settled  in  the  boat  with  four  natives, 
I  could  no  longer  see  the  wounded  beasts  ;  they  had  doubtless 
breathed  their  last  and  had  sunk.  To  my  intense  surprise  the 
whole  shoal  had  now  returned  from  the  open  sea  and  swam 
round  our  boat,  puffing  and  grunting.  I  had  taken  up  my 
post  in  the  bows  ;  behind  me  stood  a  Tchuktchi,  harpoon  in 


A  WALRUS  CHASE  loi 

hand.  This  weapon  consists  of  a  barbed  prong  of  iron  or 
bone,  fastened  to  the  end  of  a  lo-foot  pole,  to  whose  other 
end  are  attached  about  loo  feet  of  leather  thongs,  cut  out  of 
walrus-hide.  To  this  is  tied  a  reindeer  or  dog's  skin,  filled 
with  air.  When  the  harpoon  has  been  cast  and  has  bitten,  one 
can  trace  the  course  of  the  animal  by  this  floating  air-bladder. 

The  walrus  seemed  to  have  no  sort  of  fear  of  the  boat. 
They  came  into  close  proximity — not  to  say  uncomfortably 
close  quarters,  when  one  remembers  Nansen's  tales  about 
these  animals.  To  be  ready  for  all  emergencies  I  got  rid  of 
my  heavy  clothing  and  took  off  my  boots ;  for  if  it  should 
please  one  of  these  giants  to  play  at  ball  with  this  slight  skifF 
made  of  walrus-hide,  I  wanted  at  least  to  be  able  to  swim  ;  in 
water  of  such  low  temperature  a  man  cannot  live  long  anyhow. 
The  Tchuktchi  gave  me  all  sorts  of  instructions,  of  which,  of 
course,  I  did  not  understand  a  word  ;  but  I  made  out  from 
his  gestures  that  I  was  to  fire  from  the  shortest  possible  dis- 
tance, while  he  would  cast  the  harpoon  directly  after  the  shot. 

This  sort  of  chase  was  quite  to  my  liking  ;  the  prospect 
of  being  towed  over  the  sea  by  a  wounded  walrus  fastened 
to  a  harpoon-line  was,  from  the  point  of  view  of  sport,  a 
most  alluring  one.  Whilst  I  was  indulging  in  these  thoughts, 
a  couple  of  walruses  suddenly  detached  themselves  from  a 
neighbouring  shoal  and  came  at  a  great  pace  straight  at  the 
boat.  I  aimed  at  the  forehead  of  one  of  them  and  pressed  the 
trigger,  but  the  rifle  did  not  go  off;  it  was  set  at  "Safety." 
Only  a  few  feet  from  the  bows  of  the  boat  the  animals  dived, 
and  I  saw  my  native  friends  point  laughingly  to  the  bottom  of 
the  sea,  where  I  saw  a  dark  mass  moving.     Immediately  after 


I02  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

I  fired  a  point-blank  shot  at  the  neck  of  another  walrus  ; 
where  the  bullet  went  to  I  do  not  know  ;  the  beast  dived  ; 
accurate  shooting  is  out  of  the  question  from  a  boat  in  which 
four  other  people  are  constantly  going  through  all  sorts  of 
motions,  to  say  nothing  of  the  rocking  of  the  waves.  But  the 
firing  annoyed  the  company  ;  there  must  have  been  some  forty 
head  around  me  at  one  time  ;  now  they  all  dived  and  only  rose 
again  a  long  way  off.  So  we  had  once  more  to  encamp  on 
the  narrow  sand -spit,  without  any  shelter  from  wind  and 
weather  ;  it  was  a  wretched  night.  Not  a  walrus  bagged, 
our  chances  spoilt,  rain  falling  in  torrents. 

The  steamer  had,  according  to  my  orders,  cast  anchor  far 
out  in  the  bay,  so  that  the  smoke  should  not  scare  the  walruses, 
and  when  on  the  following  day  we  tried  to  reach  it  by  rowing, 
we  found  the  distance  too  far,  owing  to  the  high  sea  which  was 
running,  and  had  to  turn  back  again.  We  spent  the  whole 
day  anchored  close  inshore,  under  a  persistent  downpour  of 
rain,  which  was  assisted  by  an  icy  wind  to  demonstrate  the 
pleasures  that,  in  the  height  of  summer,  Siberia  has  to  offer 
to  the  sportsman.  In  the  evening  we  reached  the  Stepney, 
after  having  rowed  hard  for  hours,  the  richer  only  by  another 
bitter  disappointment. 

The  Tchuktchis  kill  the  walrus  on  land  with  spears,  with 
which  they  pierce  the  animal's  flanks,  and  since  they  have 
come  into  the  possession  of  a  few  firearms,  also  by  means  of 
these,  in  conjunction  with  the  harpoon,  in  the  manner  just 
described.  If  our  bullets  had  reached  the  heart,  brain,  or 
spine  of  the  animals  when  we  first  fired  at  them,  they  would 
certainly  have  been   brought   to  bag  ;   but   in   the   hurry  and 


I! 


*  «    •  r 

.  t    f  r 

«    «  t 


THE  ESQUIMAUX  OF  SIBERIA     ■  103 

hopeless  confusion  in  which  the  beasts  were  rushing  to  the 
water,  these  spots  are  difficult  to  hit.  At  the  next  encounter 
they  shall  be  carefully  stalked,  and  only  shot  at  after  taking 
careful  aim,  like  any  other  quarry.  But  shall  we  ever  have 
the  luck  to  catch  them  on  land  again  ? 

We  now  left  Holy  Cross  Bay  and  went  back  to  the  eastern 
end  of  the  sand-spit  of  Meechken,  but  were  unable  to  land 
here  by  reason  of  the  heavy  swell.  Leaving  this  place,  we 
steamed  into  Providence  Bay,  where  an  American  company 
has  established  a  trading-station  ;  hence  the  English  name  of 
the  bay.  Here  we  came  in  contact  for  the  first  time  with  the 
Esquimaux,  who  form  the  aboriginal  population  of  the  extreme 
north-east  of  Siberia.  Their  number  is  but  small,  the  whole 
tribe  only  amounting  to  one  thousand  souls,  who,  distributed 
among  nine  settlements,  inhabit  the  Asiatic  continent.  Men 
and  women  are  clothed  in  reindeer-skins,  with  the  hairy  side 
(swarming  with  vermin)  next  to  the  body  ;  they  are  always 
scratching  themselves,  and  when  they  have  caught  a  parasite 
they  put  it  between  their  teeth  and  end  its  career  with  a  hearty 
nip.  The  men  shave  the  top  of  the  head,  so  as  to  form  a  large 
tonsure,  but  at  the  sides  the  hair  hangs  down  in  long  whisps 
like  a  curtain  fringe.  The  walls  of  the  Esquimaux  winter- 
habitations  are  built  of  whale-ribs,  which  are  stuck  vertically 
into  the  ground  at  intervals  of  a  couple  of  feet.  The  inter- 
stices are  filled  up  with  earth  and  moss,  whilst  the  roof  consists 
mostly  of  walrus- hides.  The  summer- habitations  are  con- 
structed of  skins  stretched  over  a  wooden  framework. 

Unlike  the  neighbouring  Tchuktchis,  the  Esquimaux  of 
the  Siberian  coasts  have  already  to  a  considerable  extent  come 


104  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

in  touch  with  civilisation,  owing  to  the  boats  of  whale-ships 
which  trequently  visit  these  parts.  Many  of  them  speak 
English  ;  a  good  many  have  been  taken  by  whalers  as  far 
as  San  Francisco,  and  the  consequence  of  this  direct  contact 
with  white  men  is  their  rapid  decadenc?.  The  unscrupulous 
crews  of  the  numerous  whale -ships  have  introduced  large 
quantities  of  the  worst  possible  description  of  brandy  into  the 
country,  which  they  barter  for  walrus-tusks  and  hides  ;  they 

4 

have  presented  the  Esquimaux  with  sexual  diseases,  with 
which  they  were  previously  unacquainted,  and  have  thus 
brought  a  healthy  and  cheerful  race  to  the  verge  of  ruin, 
which  will,  in  course  of  time,  infallibly  overtake  them  all. 

One  of  the  Esquimaux  ofFered  to  show  us  some  walrus 
near  the  entrance  of  Providence  Bay  ;  he  suggested  that  we 
had  only  to  wait  long  enough  on  the  sand-spit,  while  drinking 
whisky.  I  agreed  to  his  proposition,  minus  the  whisky  part. 
But  when  we  neared  the  sand-spit,  we  were  unable  to  land  on 
account  of  the  surf  I  now  ordered  the  steamer  to  take  us 
to  Ka-y-ne  Island,  the  last  place  where  the  Governor  had 
predicted  that  we  should  find  walrus.  This  island  lies  in 
Bering  Straits,  close  to  the  mainland  of  Asia,  and,  like  Holy 
Cross  Bay,  is  a  real  Paradise  for  the  ornithologist.  Here 
hundreds  of  birds,  particularly  sea-fowl  and  ducks,  have  their 
breeding-places,  and  among  these  the  handsome  eider-duck  is 
represented  in  greatest  numbers.  I  found  many  nests  with 
eggs,  and  cannot  make  out  how  the  young  birds,  which  now 
(at  the  beginning  of  August)  are  not  even  hatched,  can 
possibly  live,  when,  not  later  than  six  to  eight  weeks  hence, 
winter  in  all  its  severity  will  set  in  in  these  parts.     Ka-y-ne 


•a. 


KA-Y-NE  ISLAND  105 

Island  seems  to  have  been  in  former  days  a  favourite  landing- 
place  of  the  whalers,  for  at  every  step  one  finds  the  bones  of 
the  whale,  that  giant  of  the  deep,  lying  around.  An  evidence 
of  the  enormous  dimensions  of  these  animals  are  the  ribs, 
which  the  Esquimaux  here  have  planted  upright  in  the  earth 
as  ornaments  of  the  graves  of  their  relations. 

We  were  lost  in  admiration  before  the  flora  of  this  island. 


THE    BONES   OF    THE   WHALE    ERECTED    AS   TOMBSTONES    (kA-Y-NE    ISLAND). 

The  ground  was  decked  with  flowers  of  every  colour,  such  as 
I  never  saw  before  and  the  names  of  which  1  did  not  know. 
We  stood  amazed  before  all  this  splendour,  and  asked  ourselves 
how  it  was  possible  that  these  plants  should  attain  such  perfect 
growth  and  glorious  colouring  only  a  few  miles  south  of  the 
Arctic  Circle  and  on  a  soil  which  but  a  few  weeks  ago  was 
still  covered  with  snow,  and  even  now  was  only  thawed  for 
a  few  inches  underneath  the  surface.  We  found  here,  too, 
some   flowers  of  our  native   land   in   great   numbers,  such  as 


io6  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

forget-me-nots,  campanulas,  iris,  and  many  others  ;  they  were 
all  taller  and  much  more  intense  in  colouring  than  at  home  ; 
by  their  side  grew  ice-plants,  with  little  blossoms  of  tender 
pink,  and  sky-blue,  set  in  a  frame  of  a  particularly  delicate 
species  of  fern. 

During  our  first  shoot  we  came  upon  an  Esquimaux  family, 
who  were  busy  dragging  a  freshly  killed  bull-walrus  ashore  out 
of  the  surf  They  had  already  severed  the  animal's  head  from 
the  body  and  cut  off  his  flippers  ;  an  awful  pity,  for  if  I  had 
only  arrived  on  the  scene  a  few  hours  earlier,  I  might  easily 
have  prepared  this  specimen  for  the  Museum. 

We  remained  three  days  on  the  island,  and  conscientiously 
patrolled  the  shore,  but  no  walrus  put  in  an  appearance.  To 
make  our  position  still  more  unpleasant,  a  strong,  cold  wind 
blew  persistently  from  the  north  ;  rain  fell  ;  no  tree,  no  bush, 
gave  any  shelter  ;  it  seemed  as  if  the  elements  had  sworn  to 
drive  us  from  Siberia.  The  Esquimaux  came  to  visit  us  in 
camp,  but  only  brought  four  walrus-tusks  to  trade  with,  from 
which  I  concluded  that  these  creatures  land  but  seldom  on  the 
island.  The  gale  did  not  abate,  the  surf  was  so  heavy  that  no 
walrus  could  have  hauled  up  on  shore  without  injury.  The 
time  for  which  I  had  chartered  the  steamer  was  up  ;  according 
to  the  contract  I  was  bound  to  replace  the  coals  consumed  if 
I  continued  the  voyage,  and  coals  at  Nome  cost  ^4  per  ton. 
Twenty-four  days  we  had  spent  in  our  search  for  walrus,  and 
used  our  best  energies  to  attain  our  object.  Want  of  informa- 
tion about  the  habitat  of  the  animals,  total  ignorance  of  their 
habits  and  of  the  best  manner  of  hunting  them,  were  the  cause 
of  this  complete  and  ignominious  failure.     On  the  morning  of 


■a, 
to 


FAREWELL  TO  SIBERIA  107 

August  3  we  returned  to  the  steamer,  and  with  broken  heart 
I  gave  orders  to  the  captain  to  set  the  ship's  course  for  Nome. 
The  expedition  to  Siberia  had  come  to  an  end. 

We  thought  we  should  reach  Nome  in  a  few  days,  but  here 
we  had  reckoned  without  our  host,  to  wit,  the  Bering  Sea. 
Through  Bering  Straits  a  hurricane  was  blowing  from  the 
north  ;  the  waves  dashed  in  cataracts  over  the  wretched 
Stepney,  carrying  everything  away  from  the  deck.  We  had 
to  alter  our  course  and  put  the  ship's  head  to  the  gale,  with 
the  result  that  on  the  , second  day  we  found  ourselves  near 
Cape  Prince  of  Wales,  the  extreme  western  point  of  America, 
and  1 20  nautical  miles  out  of  our  course. 

When  I  set  foot  on  land  at  Nome  I  thought  that  I  might 
breathe  again,  since  the  parting  from  the  Stepney  also  meant 
release  from  the  absolutely  unbearable  society  of  Mr.  Storck  ; 
but  our  excellent  friend  had  not  yet  given  us  the  full  measure 
of  his- — shall  I  say  "smartness".''  In  consequence  of  a 
difference  of  opinion  over  the  settling,  which  I  proposed  to 
submit  to  the  arbitration  of  an  English  judge,  he  kept  back 
the  whole  of  our  baggage  and  all  our  trophies  on  board  his 
ship — a  perfectly  illegal  proceeding,  against  which,  however,  we 
were  powerless,  not  having  the  help  of  a  German  or  English 
Consul.  We  might  have  recovered  possession  of  our  property 
through  the  agency  of  the  American  authorities,  i.e.  by  means 
of  a  civil  action,  but  this  would  have  taken  at  least  three  weeks, 
and  we  could  not  spare  this  time.  So  things  were  settled  by 
a  compromise,  of  which  I  got  decidedly  the  worst. 


PART  II 
ALASKA 


CHAPTER    IX 

HISTORY    AND    DEVELOPMENT 

Alaska,  derived  from  the  Indian  word  Al-ak-shak,  the  great 
mainland,  is  a  country  about  which  even  the  educated  world  of 
Europe  knew  nothing  till  a  very  few  years  ago.  When  I 
exhibited  in  Berlin  the  large  heads  of  moose  which  I  had  shot 
in  this  territory  in  1903,  and  gave  numerous  inquirers  some 
information  as  to  where  these  animals  came  from,  I  was  able 
to  read  on  many  faces  the  unspoken  question  :  Wherever  is 
Alaska  ? 

If  we  turn  in  the  first  place  to  the  history  of  the  country, 
we  find  that  the  Russians  were  the  first  Europeans  to  visit 
Alaska.  To  them  belongs  the  credit  of  having  been  foremost 
in  the  Pacific  Ocean  in  helping  to  link  together  the  two 
greatest  continents  of  our  planet,  just  as  to  Spain  is  due  the 
honour  of  having  shown  the  Old  World  the  way  to  the  New. 
We  may  divide  the  history  of  Alaska  into  three  periods,  viz. 
that  of  the  voyages  of  discovery,  1741-1784;  that  of  the 
Russian  rule,  1784-1867  ;  and  that  of  the  American  dominion. 
As  early  as  the  year  1582  the  King  of  Spain  despatched  an 
expedition  to  the  north  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  in  order  to 
ascertain  whether  Asia  was  connected  with  America,  or  whether 


112  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

a  strait  existed  between  these  two  continents.  This  research 
expedition  did  not  solve  the  problem,  although  it  reached  the 
coast  of  America.  Then  Alaska  again  fell  into  oblivion  for 
nearly  two  centuries  ;  there  are  only  extant  a  few  narratives 
of  voyages,  which  the  Spaniards  undertook  from  California  to 
the  North,  but  these  are  mostly  of  a  fanciful  nature.  Then, 
at  the  command  of  Peter  the  Great,  the  famous  navigator, 
Vitus  Bering,  in  1725,  made  his  first  expedition  to  the  sea 
which  has  after  him  been  named  Bering's  Sea;  in  1741  he 
undertook  the  second,  and  it  is  only  from  this  time  forward 
that  we  have  any  definite  information  about  the  north-west 
coast  of  America.  Bering  was  shipwrecked  and  died  on 
Bering  Island,  which  lies  off  the  coast  of  Kamschatka  ;  but  the 
rest  of  the  crew  were  saved  from  starvation  by  the  abundant 
animal  life  (mostly  marine  mammalia)  which  they  found  upon 
the  island,  and,  having  survived  the  rigours  of  the  winter  they 
spent  there,  returned  in  the  following  year  to  Kamschatka 
in  a  boat  they  had  constructed  from  the  wreckage  of  the 
stranded  ship. 

The  reports  which  the  explorers  who  had  returned  in 
safety  made  of  the  wealth  in  peltry  of  the  newly  discovered 
countries,  induced  Russian  merchants  to  enter  upon  numerous 
commercial  ventures,  which,  with  Okhotsk  as  their  base,  were 
limited  at  first  to  the  Aleutian  Islands,  but  later  on  were 
extended  farther  east,  from  island  to  island,  until  the  peninsula 
of  Alaska  and  the  adjacent  coasts  of  the  American  continent 
were  reached.  These  merchants  had  their  settlements  and 
factories  at  different  points,  for  instance  on  the  island  of 
Kodiak  and  in  Yakutat ;    here  the  reports  of  all  the  other 


FORMATION  OF  THE  RUSSIAN  COMPANY     113 

districts  came  in,  and  the  whole  produce  of  the  chase  was 
collected.  In  the  year  1798  these  separate  ventures  were 
amalgamated  in  the  Russian  American  Company,  which  now 
made  Kodiak  its  chief  emporium.  Later  on  the  company, 
under  the  management  of  an  able  director,  named  Baranow, 
extended  its  possessions  farther  south,  and  Sitka,  the  present 


SIBERIAN    COAST. 


capital  of  Alaska,  became  the  centre  of  the  colony.  In  the 
beginning,  barter  was  carried  on  with  the  natives,  who 
exchanged  the  valuable  furs  of  the  sea-otter  and  fur-seal 
(sealskin)  for  provisions,  tools,  and  superfluities  ;  later  on,  it 
was  the  officers  of  the  company  themselves  who  caused  a  fearful 
destruction  among  the  marine  animals  of  Sitka,  and  especially 
on  St.  Paul's  Island,  in  the  Bering  Sea. 

Little    by    little    the    immense    treasures    in    furs   which 


114  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Alaska  contained  became  known  in  Europe,  and  Englishmen, 
Spaniards,  Frenchmen,  and  Americans  began  sending  ships 
thither,  and  entering  into  friendly  rivalry  with  the  Russians. 
Famous  explorers  like  Cook,  La  Perouse,  and  Vancouver 
visited  the  new  country  and  furnished  Europe  with  the  first 
reliable  maps. 

7'he  Russians  had  to  fight  many  battles  with  the  natives 
during  the  first  twenty  years  of  the  existence  of  the  company  ; 
not  until  the  year  1818  were  law  and  order  established  in  the 
land.  Alaska,  from  Bristol  Bay  in  the  north  to  Sitka  in  the 
south,  was  now  under  Russian  rule.  The  number  of  English 
and  American  vessels  which  frequented  the  country  increased 
steadily  about  this  time  ;  they  distributed  firearms  among  the 
natives,  incited  them  to  kill  the  valuable  fur-producing  animals 
with  these,  and  thus  prepared  the  ruin  of  the  fur-trade,  on 
which  the  prosperity  of  the  whole  colony  depended.  It  was 
in  vain  that  the  Russians  despatched  men-of-war  to  stop  the 
importation  of  firearms ;  in  the  'thirties  of  the  nineteenth 
century  the  sea-otters  were  as  good  as  exterminated,  and  all 
the  tribes  round  about  were  so  thoroughly  provided  with  guns, 
that  they  had  completely  unlearned  the  use  of  their  ancient 
weapons,  and,  without  a  gun,  were  unable  to  kill  a  single 
animal. 

We  have  here  a  striking  example  —  and  there  are  many 
others — of  the  way  in  which  the  native,  placed  in  possession 
of  firearms,  destroys  the  game  of  a  country,  thus  undermining 
its  prosperity,  and  even,  as  in  the  present  case,  bringing  the 
whole  settlement  to  the  brink  of  ruin.  And  yet  our  colonial 
authorities    at    home    have    not    learnt    a    lesson    from    these 


NATIVES  CHIEF  DESTROYERS  OF  GAME     115 

examples  ;  modern  quick-firing  guns  continue  to  make  their 
way  to  Africa  and  into  the  hands  of  the  natives,  who,  with 
their  aid,  exterminate  the  defenceless  beasts,  and,  when 
occasion  arises,  even  turn  the  rifles  against  their  oppressors. 
Although  circumstances  in  Africa  are  difi^erent,  since  the  game 
animals  do  not  represent,  as  was  then  the  case  in  Alaska,  the 
sole  produce  of  the  country,  I  should  not  like  to  miss  this 
opportunity  of  stating  my  emphatic  conviction  that  the  real 
destroyers  of  the  game  in  every  land  are  the  natives,  mis- 
directed by  an  incompetent  bureaucracy,  and  of  meeting  with 
a  flat  denial  the  accusations  of  those  people  who  make  the 
white  hunter  or  explorer  responsible  for  the  rapid  diminution 
of  the  head  of  game — persons  who  are  either  themselves 
fattening  on  the  proceeds  of  the  wholesale  massacre  perpetrated 
by  the  natives,  or  are  mere  amiable  sentimentalists,  absolutely 
and  hopelessly  ignorant  of  the  facts  of  the  case. 

.Let  my  readers  compare  with  the  views  I  have  expressed 
above  the  opinions  which  Mr.  C.  G.  Schilling  has  published 
in  his  well-known  works,  M^ith  Flashlight  and  Rifle  and  The 
Magic  of  the  Elelescho.  I  repeat  it,  the  true  destroyers  of  the 
game  and  of  the  fauna  in  all  parts  of  the  world  are  mainly  the 
natives,  either  misdirected  or  unchecked  by  proper  supervision. 
This  view  ought  all  the  more  to  command  universal  assent 
since,  among  others,  a  man  like  Theodore  Roosevelt,  late 
President  of  the  United  States,  and  all  those  men  in  England 
who  have  any  real  knowledge  of  the  conditions  of  the  game 
animals  of  the  globe,  have  expressed  agreement  with  it.  The 
head  of  game  of  foreign  countries  is  just  as  much  a  constituent 
part  of  their  natural  wealth  as  any  other  source  of  revenue  ; 


ii8 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


Canada,  and  the  Esquimaux,  who  have  their  home  in  the  lands 
washed  by  the  Arctic  Ocean,  but  little  is  known. 

Concerning  the  first  appearance  of  the  Russians  in  Alaska, 
the  explorer  Holmberg  was  told  the  following  story  by  an 
aged  Konjak  : — "  I  was  a  boy  of  nine  or  ten  years  of  age — 
for   I   was  already  set   to  paddle   in   the  baidar  (the  Aleutian 


WAR-CANOE    OF    THK    THLIXKET    INDIANS. 


canoe  made  of  the  hides  of  seals) — when  the  first  Russian  ship, 
a  two-master,  appeared  near  Cape  Aljuklik.  Before  this  time 
we  had  never  seen  a  ship.  It  is  true  we  had  some  intercourse 
with  the  Aglegmjuts  (inhabitants  of  the  peninsula  of  Alaska), 
Thuainas,  and  Kolosch  ;  aged  wise  men  among  us  even  knew 
of  Californian  Indians,  but  ships  and  white  men  we  had  no 
knowledge  of.  When  we  caught  sight  of  the  ship  in  the 
distance  we  thought  it  was  an  enormous  whale,  and  curiosity 


KONJAK  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  RUSSIANS      119 

impelled  us  to  examine  it  more  closely.  So  we  paddled  out 
in  our  baidars,  and  soon  saw  that  it  was  no  whale,  but  another 
kind  of  monster,  such  as  we  had  never  set  eyes  upon 
yet,  that  frightened  us,  and  whose  stink  (the  smell  of 
tar)  made  us  feel  sick.  The  people  on  board  the  ship  had 
knobs  {i.e.  buttons)  on  their  clothes,  and  we  therefore 
took  them  for  cuttle  -  fish,  but  when  we  saw  that  they 
took  fire  into  their  mouths  and  blew  forth  smoke — tobacco 
we  did  not  know — we  naturally  concluded  that  they  were 
devils. 

"  The  ship  sailed  by  the  island  of  Ajachtalik  (one  of  the 
Goose  Islands),  on  which  there  was  at  that  time  a  large  settle- 
ment, where  my  father  lived  among  others,  and  past  Cape 
Aljuklik  to  Vanjatchen  Bay  (the  eastern  part  of  Alitok  or 
Analjukak  Bay),  where  it  cast  anchor  and  lowered  its  boats. 
We  followed  timidly,  though  at  the  same  time  curious  to  see 
what  would  come  of  the  extraordinary  apparition,  but  did  not 
dare  to  board  the  ships.  Among  our  men  there  was  a  warrior, 
a  hero  by  name  Tschinik,  who  was  distinguished  for  bravery, 
so  that  he  was  not  afraid  of  anything  on  earth.  He  undertook 
to  board  the  ship,  and  returned  to  his  people  on  shore  with 
presents  of  a  red  shirt,  a  hat  of  the  Fox-Aleuts,  and  various 
glass-beads.  '  There  is  nothing  to  be  afraid  of  there,'  he  said  ; 
'  they  only  want  to  buy  our  sea-otter  skins,  and  we  shall  receive 
in  return  glass-beads  and  other  treasures.'  But  we  did  not 
trust  his  words.  The  aged  and  wise  men  of  our  settlement 
took  counsel  in  the  Kashim  (a  sort  of  club),  and  this  was 
their  decision  :  '  Who  knows  what  diseases  they  will  bring 
us.''     Better    await    them    on    shore  ;    then    if   they    will    buy 


I20  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

our   skins   on   advantageous   terms,   well,   we   will   trade   with 
them.' 

"  Our  nation  was  at  that  time  at  enmity  with  the  Fox-Aleuts, 
whom  we  called  '  Tajauth.'  My  father  once  went  on  a  raid  to 
Unalaska.  Among  the  booty  he  brought  back  there  was  a  little 
girl,  whom  her  parents  had  left  behind  in  their  flight.  Being  a 
prisoner  of  war  she  was  our  slave,  but  my  father  treated  her 
as  a  daughter  and  brought  her  up  with  the  rest  of  his  children. 
We  called  her  Plju,  which  means  '  ashes,'  because  she  had  been 
carried  off  out  of  the  ashes  of  her  hut.  Now,  on  the  Russian 
ship,  which  came  from  Unalaska,  there  were  many  Fox-Aleuts, 
and  among  others  also  the  father  of  our  slave-girl.  The  latter 
came  to  visit  my  father,  and  when  he  saw  that  his  daughter 
was  not  treated  as  a  slave,  but  well  brought  up,  he,  out  of 
gratitude,  told  him  in  confidence  that  the  Russians  would  take 
the  sea-otter  skins  and  give  us  nothing  in  return.  This 
warning,  accordingly,  saved  my  father,  who,  it  is  true,  did 
not  put  entire  faith  in  the  Fox-Aleuts'  words,  but  who  was 
a  prudent  man.  The  Russians  came  ashore  with  the  Fox- 
Aleuts  ;  the  latter  persuaded  our  people  to  begin  trading,  and 
said,  '  Why  are  you  afraid  of  the  Russians  ?  behold,  we  hve 
with  them,  and  they  do  us  no  harm.'  Our  men,  dazzled  by  the 
multitude  of  wares,  left  their  weapons  in  the  baidars  and  went 
with  their  furs  to  meet  the  Russians.  While  they  were  engaged 
in  lively  bargaining,  the  Fox-Aleuts,  at  a  sign  of  the  Russians, 
fell  upon  our  people  with  arms  they  had  concealed  about  them, 
murdered  some  thirty  men,  and  took  their  sfea-otter  skins.  A 
few  who  had,  from  motives  of  prudence,  looked  on  from  a 
little  distance,  to  await  the  issue  of  the  first  trading,  and  among 


'^'^n^^^H 

^^^^^^^^Np  ' 

'     ''''^^^^^^^^^^^^l^^^l 

^m\     -  ^^^H 

^^^^^^^V'!^ ' ' 

'"^^^^H 

■ 

i^^^^H^ 

;, 

^^^^^^^1 

\ 

H 

^^ 

■ 

^^1 

^    J 

\  ^H 

^^K^           ~j  ni 

^^^^H 

y 

J 

MASSACRE  OF  THE  KONJAKS  121 

them  my  father,  jumped  into  their  baidars  and  fled,  but  were 
overtaken  by  the  Fox-Aleuts,  and  likewise  slain.  My  father 
alone  was  saved,  and  owed  his  life  to  the  father  of  our  slave- 
girl,  for,  when  his  own  baidar  was  pierced  with  arrows  and 
about  to  sink,  the  latter  gave  him  his  canoe  and  thus  enabled 
him  to  escape  to  Achiok." 


CHAPTER   X 

MANNERS     AND    CUSTOMS    OF    THE    ABORIGINES 

• 

The  people  with  whom  the  Russians  first  came  into  touch 
were  the  Aleuts,  and  they  suffered  much  ill-usage  from  the 
crews  of  the  first  ships,  as  these  consisted  mostly  of  adventurers, 
who  did  not  shrink  from  carrying  murder  and  manslaughter 
into  the  midst  of  the  peaceful  island  population,  nor  scruple  to 
take  the  skins  they  possessed  from  them  without  any  payment. 
Of  all  the  people  the  Aleuts  were  the  last  who  ought  to  have 
been  subjected  to  such  treatment  ;  for  it  was  only  at  first,  and 
when  roused  by  ill-treatment,  that  they  showed  fight ;  afterwards 
they  resignedly  submitted  to  their  tormentors.  The  character 
of  the  ancient  Aleuts  is  painted  by  travellers  in  the  most  rosy 
colours.  They  were  honest,  always  contented  with  their  lot, 
endowed  with  a  patience  bordering  upon  imbecility,  at  the 
same  time  capable  of  great  endurance,  and  conscientious  in 
carrying  out  orders  ;  reserved  natures,  that  displayed  no 
emotion  of  either  joy  or  sorrow,  kind  and  affectionate  towards 
their  children.  They  were  extremely  secretive,  and  refused  to 
talk  about  things  which  in  their  opinion  were  not  fit  to  be 
repeated  ;  and  that  is  just  the  reason  why  we  are  so  imper- 
fectly acquainted  with  the  religion  they  professed  before  their 


CONVERSION  OF  THE  ALEUTS  123 

conversion  to  the  Greek.  Catholic  faith  at  the  hands  of  the 
Russians.  More  rapidly  and  willingly  than  perhaps  any  other 
savage  nation  did  the  Aleuts  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Alaska 
and  Kenai  peninsulas  allow  themselves  to  be  converted  to 
Christianity  ;  and  that  not  merely  as  a  matter  of  form,  for 
they  displayed  an  extraordinary  zeal  in  the  fulfilment  of  their 
religious  duties  and  acknowledged  the  priests  as  their  absolute 


GKTTIXC    IN    THK    AXCHORHD    BOAT,    IN    KAMSCHATKA. 

rulers.  To  this  day,  after  forty  years  of  American  dominion 
in  Alaska,  the  Russian  priests  still  exercise  considerable  influence 
over  the  Indians  of  North-Western  Alaska  ;  where  there  are 
churches  the  faithful  crowd  to  mass,  and  they  are  fond  of 
singing  psalms  they  have  learnt  from  the  clergy. 

The  next-door  neighbours  of  the  Aleuts  are  the  Konjaks, 
the  inhabitants  of  the  isle  of  Kodiak  and  the  adjacent 
islands.  We  are  better  informed  about  the  manners  and 
customs  of  this  people  than  about  those  of  the  Aleuts,  owing 


124  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

to  the  descriptions  of  the  explorer  Holmberg.  The  Konjaks 
were  converted  to  Christianity  at  an  early  period,  and  the 
culture  which  began  with  this  conversion,  together  with  the 
compulsory  labour  which  the  Russian  company  enforced, 
obliged  them  to  divest  themselves  of  many  of  their  ancestral 
customs,  so  that  the  present  generation  knows  nothing  of  the 
faith  and  but  little  of  the  manners  and  customs  of  their 
forefathers. 

Polygamy  was  universal  in  former  times  among  the  Konjaks ; 
rich  men  might  own  as  many  as  five  wives.  Their  weddings 
were  performed  with  but  few  ceremonies.  The  suitor  betook 
himself  to  the  father  of  the  bride,  and  when  he  had  been 
accepted,  was  obliged  himself  to  carry  wood  to  the  hut  and 
heat  the  bathroom,  where  he  and  his  father-in-law  then  took  a 
bath  together.  Meanwhile  the  relations  of  the  bride  assembled 
in  the  hut  and  sat  down  to  banquet.  After  the  bridegroom 
had  come  out  of  the  bath  with  his  prospective  father-in-law, 
he  adopted  the  latter's  name  and  handed  over  his  wedding 
gifts,  and  having  done  this,  he  left  the  house  with  his  bride 
and  repaired  to  his  own  dwelling.  The  first  wife  always 
ranked  above  the  others.  The  heritage  went  in  the  first 
place  to  the  brother  of  the  dead  man,  and  only  from  him  to 
whatever  son  the  latter  had  selected,  according  to  his  conduct, 
to  be  his  heir. 

In  Kodiak,  women  did  not  play  the  same  subordinate  part 
as  among  other  primitive  tribes  of  America  ;  rather  did  they 
enjoy  considerable  respect,  and  had  so  much  power  that  they 
kept  so-called  "  auxiliary  husbands "  by  the  side  of  and,  it 
must  be  owned,  with  the  consent  of  the  husbands.     Such  an 


AUXILIARY  HUSBANDS  125 

"  auxiliary  "  had  the  right,  in  the  absence  of  the  legitimate 
husband,  to  assume  his  place  and  privileges  with  his  wife,  but 
had  to  vacate  both  when  husband  No.  i  returned. 

A  thing  worthy  of  notice  is  that  both  among  Aleuts 
and  Konjaks  the  so-called  Grecian  love  (paiiderastia)  was  an 
indigenous  custom.     Davydoff's  account  of  this  is  as  follows  : 

"  There  are  here  (on  the  island  of  Kodialc)  men  with  a 
tattooed  chin,  who  only  do  women's  work,  always  live  together 
with  the  women,  and  like  them  have  husbands,  sometimes 
even  two  at  a  time.  Such  creatures  are  called  Achnutschik. 
They  are  anything  but  despised  ;  rather  do  they  enjoy 
consideration  in  the  settlements,  and  are  mostly  sorcerers. 
The  Konjak  who,  instead  of  a  wife,  has  an  Achnutschik  is 
even  regarded  as  a  happy  man.  If  a  boy  appears  to  be 
particularly  girlish,  his  father  or  his  mother  destine  him  from 
earliest  childhood  to  the  profession  of  Achnutschik.  Sometimes 
it  happens  that  the  parents  fancy  beforehand  that  a  daughter 
is  going  to  be  born  to  them,  and  when  they  find  themselves 
disappointed  in  their  hopes  they  make  their  new-born  son  an 
Achnutschik." 

Both  among  the  Konjaks  and  the  Thlinkets  we  find  the 
same  cruel  treatment  of  women  when  they  are  just  attaining 
the  age  of  puberty.  At  this  period  a  small  hut  was  built  for 
the  virgin,  in  which  she  had  to  spend  half  a  year,  kneeling  in  a 
stooping  position.  After  this  time  the  hut  was  slightly  enlarged, 
so  that,  while  still  on  her  knees,  she  could  at  least  keep  her 
back  upright,  and  in  this  attitude  she  had  to  remain  another 
six  months.  After  the  lapse  of  a  whole  year  the  parents  took 
her  home  again,  when  a  great  feast  celebrated  the  occasion. 


126  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

The  dead  were  shrouded  in  laftak  {i.e.  the  hide  of  seals 
or  sea-lions)  and  buried  with  their  arrows  and  baidars,  and, 
if  they  were  rich  men,  with  many  sea-otter  skins  as  well. 
At  the  graveside  they  wept  and  sang  in  turn,  praising  the 
dead  man  for  his  prowess  in  the  chase,  so  that  the  whole 
settlement  might  hear  of  his  renown.  On  these  occasions  the 
relatives  cut  their  hair  off  and  painted  their  faces  black.  If 
the  dead  man  had  been  a  wealthy  one,  his  widow  gave  a  great 
feast,  at  which  there  was  dancing,  as  well  as  eating  and 
drinking.  After  death,  according  to  their  belief,  every  man 
became  a  devil  ;  sometimes  he  appeared  to  his  relatives,  and 
when  he  did,  that  was  an  omen  of  good  luck.  The  house  in 
which  a  man  had  died  might  no  longer  be  inhabited  ;  it  was 
pulled  down  and  a  new  one  built  in  its  stead. 

The  Konjaks  are  desperate  gamblers  ;  it  is  by  no  means 
a  rare  occurrence  for  one  of  them  to  lose  his  whole  goods  and 
chattels  at  the  game  they  call  Kaganakt.  This  game  is  played 
in  the  following  manner  : — They  spread  a  couple  of  tanned 
seal-hides  out  on  the  ground  at  a  distance  of  two  or  three 
yards  one  from  the  other,  and  lay  on  each  a  flat  round  piece 
of  bone,  about  the  size  of  a  silver  'rouble,  whose  edge  is 
marked  with  four  black  dots.  The  players  are  generally  only 
two  in  number  ;  when  there  are  four,  which  is  the  limit,  they 
divide  into  two  sides  ;  and,  whether  one  or  two  a  side,  each 
side  stakes  various  objects  on  the  game.  Each  player  has 
five  round  wooden  disks,  all  of  the  same  size,  which  he  throws 
from  the  end  of  the  one  hide  at  the  bone  disk  on  the  other, 
so  as  to  cover  it,  if  possible.  When  there  are  only  two 
players,  they  both  throw  together  ;  but  if  there  are  four,  one 


GAMBLING  AMONG  THE  KONJAKS         127 

side  plays  first.  When  all  the  disks,  which  are  each  marked 
with  the  token  of  the  owner,  have  been  thrown,  the  players 
move  over  to  the  other  skin  to  see  how  they  are  lying.  If  a 
wooden  disk  covers  the  bone  disk  entirely,  the  owner  receives 
from  each  player  on  the  other  side  three  bone  sticks  or  counters 
— each  man  having  at  the  beginning  of  the  game  started  with 
an  equal  number  of  these.  If  the  disk  only  covers  one  of  the 
black  dots,  it  wins  two  counters  ;  of  the  rest  of  the  disks  only 
the  one  lying  nearest  gets  one  counter.  Then  the  second  side 
goes  through  the  same  performance,  and  when,  after  many 
changes,  one  side  has  lost  all  its  counters,  the  things  which 
have  been  staked  are  likewise  lost. 

In  the  year  1903  I  had  an  opportunity  on  the  Kenai 
peninsula  of  admiring  the  endurance  which  the  Indians  display 
at  gaming.  On  rainy  days  I  have  seen  them  for  as  many  as 
nine  hours  at  a  stretch  play  the  same  game  of  cards,  and  a 
game  of  spilikins,  much  like  the  Chinese  one,  with  the  result 
that,  at  the  end  of  my  hunting  trip,  one  of  my  men  had  won 
all  the  clothes  of  his  companions,  besides  having  previously 
relieved  them  of  the  whole  of  their  wages.  I  had  strong 
suspicions  that  the  winner  was  a  cheat,  but,  in  spite  of  keeping 
a  sharp  eye  on  his  proceedings,  I  was  never  able  to  catch  him 
in  the  act. 

The  festivals  of  the  Konjaks,  which  play  a  great  part  in 
the  life  of  these  and  all  other  Indians,  began  in  December.  The 
explorer  DavydofF,  who  had  the  opportunity  of  being  present 
at  them  at  the  beginning  of  the  last  century,  describes  one  of 
these  feasts  as  follows  : — "  Five  men  appeared  one  after  another, 
all  disguised   in   various   masks,  some  of  which   were  fringed 


128  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

with  fern-leaves.  They  blew  small  whistles,  which  were  fastened 
with  twine  in  the  hole  of  the  nasal  cartilage,  and  went  through 
various  contortions,  each  one  having  a  style  of  his  own.  One 
was  painted  with  red  paint,  another  with  charcoal  ;  two  were 
clad  in  Parks  (loose  fur-cloaks),  and  the  fifth  one  in  a  Kamleika 
(a  waterproof  manufactured  of  animal  intestines)  ;  all  had 
a  sort  of  castanets  in  their  hands.  The  two  first  and  the 
one  in  the  Kamleika  had  devised  a  sort  of  dress  made  of 
birds'  feathers,  which  hung  down  to  their  knees.  By  the 
lamp  sat  two  Americans  {i.e.  Konjaks  in  their  everyday 
costume).  What  this  performance  was  intended  for,  I  was 
unable  to  learn.  The  interpreter  told  me  that  they  were 
devils,  who  deceived  men,  but  he  did  not  seem  to  know  any 
more  about  it  himself ;  for  of  the  traditions  of  such  festivals, 
and  in  particular  those  relating  to  the  spirit  world,  only  the 
men  whom  the  natives  of  these  islands  call  '  Kasjati '  know 
anything  ;  these  are  wise  men,  who  invent  such  performances, 
and  who  can  tell  tales  of  the  past  history  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Kodiak  and  the  adjacent  islands,  of  devils,  and  such  like. 
When  a  native  cannot  answer  a  question  put  to  him,  he  says  : 
'  The  Kasjat  knows  !  ' 

"  After  the  devils  had  taken  themselves  off  with  some  more 
contortions,  the  men  began  to  drive  away  their  wives  and 
children.  This  they  do  after  those  festivals  to  which  guests 
from  different  settlements  have  gathered,  for  these  now  converse 
on  matters  affecting  the  common  weal,  on  which  occasions 
women  and  children  may  not  be  present  ;  but  as  on  this 
occasion  this  custom  could  not  be  the  cause,  and  their  expulsion 
probably  had  reference  to  some  sort  of  superstition,  I  was  very 


FESTIVALS  AND  WARS  OF  KONJAKS        129 

desirous  of  learning  something  more  definite  on  this  point. 
When  all  who  were  not  wanted  had  gone,  there  appeared  a 
man  with  quite  a  peculiar  mask  on  his  face  and  with  a  set 
of  '  bones '  in  his  hands,  who  apparently  was  intended  to 
represent  the  evil  spirit.     He  yelled  and  danced  about,  keeping 


LANDrNG    IN    MARSOVYA    BAY,    KAMSCHATKA. 

time  to  the  song  which  was  sung  by   the  spectators,  one  of 
whom  also  beat  a  drum." 

The  wars  of  the  Konjaks  were  raids  ;  the  prisoners  they 
made  in  their  course  were  partly  tortured  to  death,  partly 
reduced  to  slavery.  They  did  not  war  only  with  foreign 
tribes,  but  with  each  other,  and  it  is  asserted  that,  in  the  last 
few  years  before  the  advent  of  the  Russians,  these  native  wars 
had  grown  to  such  a  pitch,  that  in  the  summer  the  inhabitants 


I30  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

of  each  settlement  entrenched  themselves  on  some  precipitous 
rock  surrounded  by  the  sea  ;  of  such  there  is  no  lack  near 
the  island  of  Kodiak,  but  they  are  often  totally  devoid  of 
fresh  water,  so  that  in  order  to  obtain  some,  both  men  and 
baidars  had  to  be  lowered  from  the  cliffs  and  pulled  up  again 
with  ropes.  This  precaution  is  quite  intelligible  when  one 
remembers  that  in  summer  the  majority  of  the  men  in  each 
settlement  were  engaged  in  hunting  or  fishing  in  distant 
quarters,  so  that  those  who  remained  behind  were  unable  to 
defend  themselves  in  case  of  a  sudden  raid. 

I  now  come  to  the  Thlinkets,  with  whose  ancient  manners 
and  customs,  religion  and  myths,  we  are  best  acquainted  of  all 
the  tribes  of  North- Western  America.  In  the  year  1 8  80-81 
Dr.  Amel  Krause,  commissioned  by  the  Geographical  Society 
of  Bremen,  made  a  scientific  expedition  to  the  country  of  the 
Thlinkets.  The  descriptions  which  follow  below  are  founded 
to  a  great  extent  on  his  work,  on  the  researches  of  the  priest 
Weniaminow,  and  of  the  explorer  Helmdorf  ^ 

While  Alaska  was  under  Russian  rule,  the  race  of  the 
Aleuts  was  estimated  at  about  1 500  souls,  that  of  the  Konjaks 
at  still  less,  and  that  of  the  Thlinkets  at  20,000  to  25,000. 
Since  that  time  the  population  has  considerably  decreased, 
either  through  disease,  or  the  too  plentiful  absorption  of  bad 
spirits,  or  owing  to  the  "  civiHsation,"  which  is  sooner  or  later 
the  ruin  of  all  primitive  races.  The  word  Thlinket,  in  the 
language  of  the  Indians,  means  "man." 

According  to   their  origin,   all    the  Thlinkets  are  divided 

'  On  the  manners  and  customs  of  the  modern  Thlinkets,  see  the  two  last  paragraphs 
of  Chapter  XI.  pp.  154,  155. 


CLANS  OF  THE  THLINKETS  131 

into  two  principal  clans,  viz.  the  Raven-clan  and  the  Wolf-clan. 
Their  myths  tell  of  two  heroes  or  gods  who  in  the  beginning 
of  time  procured  by  their  deeds  and  supernatural  powers  for  the 
human  race  those  advantages  and  commodities  which  it  enjoys 
at  present,  and  from  this  heroic  pair  the  Thlinkets  trace  their 
descent.  These  heroes  were  "  Jeshl,"  the  ancestor  of  the  Raven- 
clan,  and  "  Khanukt,"  the  progenitor  of  the  Wolf-clan.  Both 
Raven-  and  Wolf-clan  afterwards  divided  into  several  different 
septs,  which  are  named  after  various  animals.  Thus,  for  instance, 
the  branches  of  the  Raven-clan  take  their  names  from  the 
raven,  the  frog,  the  goose,  the  sea-lion,  the  owl,  etc.  ;  those 
of  the  Wolf-clan,  on  the  other  hand,  from  the  wolf,  the  bear, 
the  eagle,  etc.  Each  of  these  septs,  again,  is  subdivided  into 
sub-septs  or  families,  which  are  mostly  known  by  the  name 
of  localities.  Although,  generally  speaking,  the  Raven-clan, 
tracing,  as  it  does,  its  pedigree  to  Jeshl,  the  benefactor  of  the 
human  race,  enjoys  the  greatest  consideration,  the  Wolf-clan 
also  has  earned  such,  both  by  reason  of  its  larger  numbers, 
its  greater  courage,  and  the  deeds  of  daring  performed  by  its 
warriors.  Each  clan  bears  a  coat  of  arms,  i.e.  they  adorn 
themselves  with  at  least  some  easily  distinguished  part  of  the 
animal  whose  name  they  bear. 

Without  reference  to  clan  or  sept,  the  families  are  divided 
into  two  castes  or  orders  :  the  chiefs  (or  nobility)  forming  a  class 
apart  from  the  common  people.  This  nobility  is  hereditary  in 
certain  families,  but  the  respect  it  inspires  is  based  solely  upon 
wealth,  or,  in  other  words,  on  the  number  of  their  slaves.  If 
we  can  number  the  latter  among  the  Thlinkets  at  all — for 
originally  they  were  prisoners  of  war,  and  often  came  from  the 


132  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Oregon  territory  or  even  from  California — they  form,  so  to 
speak,  a  third  hereditary  caste,  for  the  children  of  a  female 
slave  are  slaves,  and  remain  such. 

The  chief  external  characteristics  of  the  Thlinket  are  the 
following  :  coarse,  jet-black  hair  ;  slight,  dark  eye -brows  ; 
black  eyes  that  are  both  larger  and  brighter  than  the  average, 
and  which  form  the  best  feature  of  his  face  ;  prominent  cheek- 
bones ;  thick,  full  lips — those  of  the  women  being,  moreover, 
adorned  with  bones  or  wooden  saucers  ;  the  nasal  cartilage  of 
the  men  pierced  and  elongated  owing  to  the  heavy  weights 
attached  to  it  ;  fine  white  teeth  ;  ears  that  have  frequently 
been  pierced  with  holes  all  round  ;  add  to  this  a  somewhat 
dark  complexion,  middle  height,  and  in  the  men  a  proud  and 
erect  carriage. 

Before  they  became  acquainted  with  the  Russians  their 
only  clothing  consisted  of  skins  sewn  together,  which  they  cast 
around  them  in  order  to  cover  and  protect  the  body,  which 
was  otherwise  quite  bare.  On  solemn  occasions  they  wore, 
besides  this,  blankets  made  of  the  hair  of  the  wild  goat.  The 
Thlinket  is  by  nature  indolent  ;  the  ebbing  tide  leaves  behind 
it  sufficient  food  for  him  to  gather  without  any  special  trouble. 
The  only  exertion  which  in  former  times  he  had  to  undergo 
was  that  of  the  chase,  the  rigour  of  the  climate  compelling 
him  to  protect  his  body  with  beast-skins. 

Both  men  and  women  dye  and  paint  their  faces,  which 
would  not  be  so  ugly  in  themselves,  but  owing  to  this  practice 
assume  a  frightful  aspect.  Black  and  red,  i.e.  charcoal  and 
cinnabar,  two  articles  which  the  Russian  American  Company 
sold    with    great    profit    to    itself,   are    the    favourite   colours.. 


MANNERS  &  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  THLINKETS  133 

They  are  rubbed  into  the  skin  with  the  oil  of  the  seal,  so  that 
the  whole  face  is  covered,  and  are  then  scraped  off  in  certain 
places  with  a  wooden  stick,  so  as  to  produce  various  lighter- 
coloured  figures  and  patterns.  The  wealthy  Thlinket  paints 
his  face  daily,  the  poor  one  only  when  the  paint  begins  to  fade 
of  its  own  accord.  In  order  to  wash  off  the  greasy  mass  of 
paint  from  their  faces  they  use  their  own  urine,  and  this  is 
what  gives  them  that  repulsive  odour  which  nauseates  the 
stranger  who  approaches  them  unawares. 

The  men  pierce  the  cartilage  of  the  nose,  in  order  by  this 
means  to  retain  the  good  graces  of  the  ladies,  since  fashion 
demands  this  sacrifice.  This  operation  is  performed  at  once 
on  the  new-born  boy.  In  the  hole  which  has  been  bored  they 
wear  a  large  silver  ring,  which  frequently  covers  the  whole 
mouth,  but  other  trinkets,  such  as  feathers,  etc.,  are  used  for 
the  same  object.  They  likewise  pierce  the  lobes  of  the  ears, 
and  in  them  they  wear  shark's  teeth,  sea-shells,  and  suchlike 
"objects  of  bigotry  and  virtue." 

What  is  perhaps  more  characteristic  of  the  external  appear- 
ance of  this  people  than  anything  else  are  the  labial  ornaments 
of  the  women.  When  the  first  signs  of  puberty  appear  in  a 
girl,  her  under-lip  is  pierced  and  a  pointed  bone  or  silver  rod 
inserted  in  the  opening  ;  she  wears  this  as  long  as  she  remains 
unmarried,  but  if  she  gets  a  husband,  a  larger  ornament  of 
wood  or  bone,  which  on  the  inner  side,  i.e.  towards  the  teeth, 
is  hollowed  out  in  the  manner  of  a  saucer,  is  pressed  into  the 
aperture. 

The  Thlinkets,  as  well  as  all  the  nations  of  the  north-west 
coast   of  America  generally,   might    be    called    coast-  or  sea- 


134  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

nomads,  because  they  only  have  settled  habitations  in  winter, 
and  otten  spend  the  greater  part  of  the  summer  in  very  distant 
regions,  there  to  gather  stores  of  food  for  the  winter.  The 
sea,  on  whose  shores  they  invariably  dwell,  provides  them  with 
their  chief  sustenance  ;  a  few  roots,  herbs,  and  berries  are 
merely  summer  luxuries.  In  these  regions  the  sea  has  an 
infinite  wealth  not  only  of  fish,  but  also  of  all  sorts  of  inferior 
animals  ;  and  Nature  herself  favours  man  and  enables  him  to 
catch  these  more  easily,  inasmuch  as  the  ebb-tide  lowers  the 
sea-level  twice  in  every  twenty-four  hours.  But  the  larger 
marine  animals  also,  such  as  seals,  sea-lions,  sea-otters  and 
dolphins,  whose  pursuit,  it  is  true,  is  often  attended  with  great 
difficulties  and  labour,  play  an  important  part  in  the  domestic 
economy  of  the  Thlinkets. 

While  the  summer  habitations  are  merely  flimsy  huts, 
erected  with  poles  and  the  bark  of  trees,  the  winter  residences 
are  built,  with  great  care,  of  heavy  beams  laid  across  one 
another  ;  long  poles  meeting  at  the  top  form  the  roof,  which 
is  made  water-tight  by  a  thatching  of  bark.  Above,  in 
the  centre  of  the  roof,  there  is  a  great  square  opening,  which 
serves  both  as  window  and  smoke-flue,  and  in  the  middle 
of  the  floor  a  fire  is  constantly  kept  burning,  round  which 
the  family  sit  during  the  day,  and  lie  stretched  at  night. 
Among  all  the  utensils  and  tools  of  the  Thlinkets — considered 
as  products  of  their  art  and  industry — the  boats  or  canoes 
attract  the  greatest  attention,  not  to  say  admiration.  They 
are  made  of  the  wood  of  a  great  pine-tree,  and  never  out  of 
several  pieces,  but  always  of  a  single  trunk.  When  the  tree 
has  been  selected  with  a  view  to  the  size  of  the  canoe  to  be 


MARRIAGE  CUSTOMS  OF  THE  THLINKETS     135 

built,  it  is  felled  and  hollowed  out  in  the  shape  of  a  narrow 
trough.  Into  this  cavity  water  is  then  poured,  and  brought 
up  to  boiling  point  by  means  of  red-hot  stones  ;  little  by  little 
this  softens  the  wood  and  makes  it  malleable,  after  which  the 
trunk  is  hewn  to  the  required  shape. 

Hunting  and  fishing  form  the  chief  occupation  of  the 
Thlinkets  ;  but  their  original  weapons,  the  bow  and  arrow, 
have  long  vanished  from  use  and  even  fi-om  memory,  and  we 
have  no  tradition  of  how  the  chase  of  the  different  animals  was 
carried  on  in  former  times.  The  bear  is  killed  "but  rarely,  and 
only  in  case  of  necessity,  for  he  is  thought  to  be  a  man  who 
has  assumed  the  shape  of  this  beast.  The  legend  relates  that 
a  certain  chieftain's  daughter  first  revealed  this  secret  by 
coming  into  contact  with  such  a  man  who  had  been  turned 
into  a  bear.  It  tells  how  once,  when  seeking  berries  in  the 
forest,  she  made  merry  over  the  uncouth  footprints  the  bear 
had  left  behind  him  ;  after  which  she  lost  her  way  and  fell 
right  into  the  bear's  lair.  As  punishment  for  her  flippancy 
she  was  compelled  to  marry  the  lord  of  the  forest,  and  herself 
to  assume  the  shape  of  a  bear.  After  her  spouse,  the  bear, 
and  her  bear-cubs  had  been  killed  by  her  own  Thlinket 
brothers,  on  which  occasion  she  narrowly  escaped  with  her  life, 
she  returned  home  in  the  form  of  a  human  being,  and  told 
every  one  of  the  adventure  she  had  been  through. 

In  the  matrimonial  unions  of  the  Thlinkets,  which,  by  the 
way,  are  celebrated  without  any  religious  rites,  they  strictly 
observe  the  rule  that  the  contracting  parties  must  never  belong 
to  the  same  clan  ;  or,  in  other  words,  a  Thlinket. of  the  Raven- 
clan  must  choose  a  wife  from  the  Wolf-clan,  and  vice  versd. 


136  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Polygamy  is  universal,  especially  among  the  rich,  but  the  first 
wife  always  retains  a  certain  amount  of  authority  over  the 
others.  When  a  Thlinket  has  selected  a  bride  according  to 
his  own  taste  and  pleasure,  he  sends  a  marriage-broker  to  her 
parents,  or,  if  these  be  no  longer  alive,  to  her  nearest  relations. 
Should  he  receive  a  favourable  answer  from  them  and  from  the 
bride,  he  sends  his  future  father-in-law  as  many  presents  as  he 
can  afford  to  buy,  and  then  starts  for  the  wedding  in  person. 
The  father  of  the  bride,  meanwhile,  invites  for  the  appointed 
day  both  the  relatives  of  the  bridegroom  and  his  own,  and,  after 
the  guests  have  assembled,  the  bridegroom  advances  to  the 
middle  of  the  floor  and  squats  down  with  his  back  to  the  door. 
Now  the  guests  intone  a  chant,  accompanied  by  dances,  in 
order,  as  they  say,  to  lure  the  bride,  who  has  hitherto  been 
sitting  in  a  corner  of  the  room,  from  her  hiding-place.  After 
the  chant,  which  is  only  composed  for  such  occasions,  is  at  an 
end,  the  floor  is  covered  all  the  way  from  the  bride's  corner  to 
where  the  bridegroom  is  sitting  with  stuffs,  furs,  and  all  sorts 
of  goods,  whereupon  the  bride,  in  festal  attire,  is  escorted  across 
all  these  valuables,  and  set  down  at  the  side  of  the  bridegroom. 
During  all  this  time  and  the  following  ceremonies,  it  is  a  strict 
rule  of  etiquette  that  the  bride  shall  not  raise  her  head  but  keep 
it  bowed.  Thereupon  fresh  dances  and  songs  begin,  in  which 
all  join  except  the  young  couple,  and,  after  the  guests  have 
danced  themselves  to  a  standstill,  refreshments  are  handed 
round,  of  which,  however,  neither  the  bride  nor  the  bridegroom 
may  partake.  For,  in  order  that  the  newly-wedded  pair  shall 
enjoy  all  the  more  happiness  in  their  married  life,  superstition 
decrees    that    they    shall    fast    two    whole    days.     After   this 


MARRIAGE  AND  DIVORCE  137 

time  they  receive  a  small  portion  of  food,  but  are  then 
made  to  go  empty  again  for  the  same  period.  Only  after 
this  four  days'  starvation  treatment  are  they  allowed  to 
enjoy  each  other's  society  for  good,  though  the  mystic  rites 
of  hymen  are  only  permitted  to  them  after  the  lapse  of  four 
weeks. 

A  marriage  can  be  dissolved  by  mutual  agreement,  on  the 
parties  separating  of  their  own  free  will,  in  which  case  neither 
wedding  gifts  nor  dowry  are  returned.  If  the  husband  is  not 
satisfied  with  the  wife  he  sends  her  home,  but  is  bound  in  that 
case  to  return  her  dowry,  without  having  any  claim  to  a  return 
of  his  presents.  If  the  wife  should  prove  unfaithful,  the 
husband  has  a  right,  on  her  departure,  to  claim  the  return  of 
his  gifts,  but  need  not  part  with  her  dowry.  In  every  case  of 
separation  the  children  remain  with  the  mother.  As  among 
the  Konjaks,  so  among  the  Thlinkets,  there  are  auxiliary 
husbands,  or,  so  to  speak,  official  lovers,  who  are  kept  by  the 
women.  This  post,  among  the  Thlinkets,  is  always  held  by 
the  brother  or  a  near  relative  of  the  husband. 

After  the  death  of  the  husband  the  custom  of  the  country 
demands  that  his  brother  or  his  sister's  son  shall  marry  the 
widow  ;  should  this  duty  not  be  performed,  its  omission  often 
causes  sanguinary  wars.  If,  however,  neither  of  these  persons 
are  alive,  the  widow  has  the  right  of  choosing  whom  she  will 
out  of  the  strange  clan. 

If  the  seducer  of  a  woman  escapes  the  dagger  of  the 
husband,  he  has  to  propitiate  the  man  he  has  dishonoured  by 
a  payment  of  goods  (damages),  that  is  in  case  he  is  not  nearly 
related  to  him  ;  but  should  the  last  be  the  case,  he  is  obliged 


138  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

to  assume  the  office  of  auxiliary  husband  and  at  the  same  time 
contribute  one-half  to  the  support  of  the  wife. 

The  education  of  the  children  is  very  similar  to  the  methods 
adopted  by  the  ancient  Spartans.  When  the  child  is  a  few 
weeks  old  it  is  wrapped  in  skins  and  tied  to  a  board,  which  the 
mother  always  carries  about  with  her.  The  first  solid  nourish- 
ment it  receives  is  generally  the  raw  blubber  of  some  marine 
animal,  excepting  only  that  of  the  whale.  When  the  child  first 
begins  to  walk,  it  is  bathed  daily  in  the  sea,  quite  irrespective 
of  the  season.  This  may  possibly  explain,  on  the  one  hand, 
the  extreme  hardihood  of  body  of  the  Thlinket,  when  he  has 
once  safely  survived  the  tender  years  of  childhood  ;  on  the 
other,  the  scanty  numbers  of  the  population,  since  probably 
only  the  smaller  half  of  all  the  children  born  survives  this 
treatment.  The  Thlinkets  in  general  bathe  in  the  sea  daily, 
however  severe  the  winter  may  be  ;  should  a  boy  refuse  to  go 
into  the  cold  water,  he  is  thrashed  with  a  stick  till  he  does  so. 
This,  however,  is  the  only  case  in  which  corporal  punishment 
is  ever  practised,  for  the  Thlinket  considers  this  as  the  greatest 
dishonour  which  can  be  offered  to  a  free  son  of  Nature.  Theft, 
in  their  opinion,  is  no  particular  crime  ;  if  a  thief  is  caught, 
he  is  only  compelled  either  to  restore  the  stolen  property  or  to 
pay  its  value  instead.  Murder  is  avenged  by  murder  ;  for  the 
law  holds  good  :   Blood  calls  for  blood. 

The  wars  of  the  Thlinkets  are  of  either  a  tribal  or  a  private 
character  ;  the  tribal  ones  are  only  carried  on  by  sudden  raids, 
and  there  is  no  lack  of  cruelty  on  these  occasions.  The 
captured  enemies  are  made  slaves  of;  the  slain  are  scalped 
and  their  scalps  kept  as  trophies  of  war,  being  used  on  festive 


WARS  AND  FUNERAL  RITES  139 

occasions  as  leg-ornaments.  The  display  of  a  number  of  these 
proclaims  the  heroic  deeds  of  the  wearer.  The  private  wars 
or  feuds  are  merely  quarrels  between  individual  septs  or 
families,  and  are  generally  settled  by  single  combat,  unless  the 
feud  should  degenerate  into  a  tribal  war.  In  the  former  case 
each  party  chooses  a  champion  from  their  midst  to  fight  their 
battle.  The  lines  of  warriors  are  drawn  up  on  both  sides  in 
battle-array  ;  the  chosen  champions  are  clad  in  thick  armour 
made  of  tanned  moose-hide  or  bear-skin,  and  wear  wooden 
helmets  shaped  like  the  head  of  the  beast,  which  serves  as  the 
family  crest,  for  a  protection  to  their  heads.  The  only  weapon 
employed  in  the  duel  is  the  dagger,  and  the  whole  combat  is 
accompanied  by  song  and  dance,  which  change  in  character 
according  to  the  victory  or  defeat  of  the  side.  When  peace 
is  concluded  at  the  end  of  either  kind  of  war,  hostages  are 
mutually  exchanged,  who  are  only  allowed  to  eat  left-handed 
for  several  days,  because,  during  the  battle,  they  bore  arms  in 
their  right.  Each  one  of  them  has  two  men  appointed  as  escort 
from  the  hostile  side,  who  have  to  keep  guard  over  him,  but 
must  be  of  at  least  equal  rank. 

The  Thlinkets  cremate  the  corpses  of  their  dead  on  funeral 
pyres,  excepting,  however,  those  of  their  sorcerers,  whom  they 
call  Schamans,  and  who  are  entombed  in  a  large  sarcophagus, 
resting  upon  four  lofty  posts.  A  slave  is  not  thought  worthy 
of  either  honour,  for  his  corpse,  like  that  of  a  dog,  is  cast  into 
the  sea.  When  a  Thlinket  has  died,  his  relatives  prepare  a 
great  feast  and  invite  a  number  of  guests,  especially  if  the 
dead  man  was  a  chief  or  otherwise  a  rich  or  respected  person. 
The  guests  must  always  belong  to  a  different  clan,  so  that,  if, 


140  .CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

e.g.,  the  dead  man  belonged  to  the  Raven-clan,  they  are  taken 
from  the  Wolf-clan,  and  vice  versth  For  the  cremation  and  the 
banquet  no  special  time  is  appointed  ;  it  takes  place  according 
to  the  progress,  rapid  or  otherwise,  of  the  preparations,  so  that 
it  happens  not  infrequently  that  the  corpse  is  in  an  advanced 
stage  of  decomposition  when  burnt.  The  funeral  pyre  is 
erected  in  the  vicinity  of  the  settlement  inhabited  by  the 
dead  man.  Poor  men,  who  are  unable  to  bear  the  expense 
of  such  a  banquet,  drive  out  with  the  corpse  to  some  distant 
inlet  and  cremate  it  there. 

When  all  the  guests  are  assembled  and  the  funeral  pyre 
is  erected,  the  corpse  is  borne  out  from  the  village  by  the 
guests  and  laid  upon  the  wood.  They  also  set  fire  to  the 
latter  in  presence  of  the  friends  and  relations,  whose  function 
is  merely  to  weep,  or,  to  speak  more  correctly,  to  howl.  On 
such  an  occasion,  many  of  the  latter  also  burn  their  hair, 
putting  their  whole  head  into  the  flames  ;  others  merely 
cut  it  short,  and  besmear  their  faces  with  the  ashes  of  the 
dead. 

After  the  rite  of  cremation  is  accomplished,  the  guests  repair 
to  the  dwelling  of  the  dead  man  and  sit  down  with  the  widow, 
who  by  birth  belongs  to  their  clan,  round  the  walls  of  the 
yourt.  Hereupon  the  relatives  appear  with  hair  singed  or 
shorn  off,  and  blackened  faces,  and  stand  upright  in  the  centre, 
where,  with  bowed  head  and  leaning  upon  long  sticks,  they 
raise  the  dirge  with  weeping  and  howling.  The  guests  join 
in  and  swell  the  volume  of  the  song,  which  lasts  for  four 
successive  nights  and  is  only  interrupted  occasionally  for  a 
short  time   by  their   taking   some   refreshment.      During   this 


SLAVERY  AMONG  THE  THLINKETS        141 

time  the  relatives  slaughter  one  or  two  slaves,  in  proportion 
to  the  wealth  and  dignity  of  the  dead  man,  so  that,  as  they 
put  it,  he  may  have  some  one  to  serve  him  in  that  other  world. 
This  indicates  among  the  Thlinkets,  at  least,  an  inkling  of  a 
future  life. 

At  the  end  of  the  time  of  mourning,  or  on  the  fourth  day 
after  the  cremation,  the  relatives  wash  their  blackened  faces, 
paint  themselves  afresh  with  other  colours,  and  give  presents 
to  all  the  guests,  but  especially  to  those  who  assisted  with  the 
cremation  of  the  body.  Then  these  are  feasted  for  the  last 
time,  and  the  whole  ceremony  is  ended.  The  next  of  kin  of 
the  dead  man  is  his  sister's  son,  or,  if  there  should  be  none,  his 
younger  brother.  That  the  heir  is  obliged  to  marry  the  widow 
is  the  law,  as  it  is  among  the  Konjaks. 

The  slaves  of  the  Thlinkets  are,  according  to  their  origin, 
either  prisoners  of  war,  men  purchased  from  other  tribes,  or, 
lastly,  children  born  of  slave  women.  The  slave  enjoys  no 
civil  rights  among  the  Thlinkets  ;  he  may  not  own  anything, 
and  should  it  happen  that  he  has  managed  to  acquire  something 
or  has  received  it  as  a  present,  this  is  the  property  of  his 
master.  A  freedman  has  the  rights  of  an  ordinary  Thlinket, 
and  is  counted  as  a  member  of  the  tribe  to  which  his  mother 
belongs.  It  is  rarely  or  scarcely  ever  the  case  that  a  slave  is 
killed,  except  at  the  above-mentioned  solemnities,  representing, 
as  he  does,  a  valuable  asset,  and  one  moreover  which  it  is  very 
difficult  to  replace.  If  the  slave  selected  as  a  victim  succeeds 
in  escaping  or  concealing  himself,  his  life  is  spared,  and  he  is 
permitted  after  the  conclusion  of  the  funeral  banquet  to  return 
to  the  house  of  his  master  with  impunity.     It  even  happens 


142  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

frequently,  that  distinguished  chiefs  offer  a  good  and  favourite 
slave  a  fair  opportunity  of  running  away.  Generally  speaking, 
it  is  a  rule  only  to  tell  off  such  slaves  for  slaughter  as  are  old 
or  sickly,  or.  have  some  other  failing  which  renders  them  rather 
burdensome  than  serviceable  to  their  masters. 


CHAPTER   XI 


MYTHOLOGY 


Of  great  interest  is  the  mythology  of  the  Thlinkets,  a  subject 
on  which  we  have  copious  information,  thanks  to  the  early 
researches  of  the  priest  Weniaminow.  In  the  theogony  of 
the  Thlinkets  it  is  "  Jeshl "  who  plays  the  part  of  creator  of 
all  beings  and  things.  His  power  is  unlimited.  He  created 
everything  in  the  world — the  earth,  the  human  race,  plants, 
etc.,  and  fixed  sun,  moon,  and  stars  in  their  places.  He  loves 
mankind  indeed,  but  in  his  anger  he  often  sends  down  dire 
diseases  and  misfortunes  upon  them.  He  existed  even  before 
he  was  born,  never  grows  old,  and  never  dies.  It  is  from  the 
east  wind  that  the  Thlinkets  get  news  of  his  existence.  His 
dwelling  is  where  the  east  wind  blows,  and  this  the  Thlinkets 
place  near  the  sources  of  the  river  Nass,  which,  about  the 
middle  of  the  last  century,  formed  the  boundary  between  the 
Russian  American  Company  and  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company, 
or,  in  other  words,  between  Russian  and  English  territory. 
Jeshl  has  a  son,  whose  mother  and  birth  are  alike  unknown. 
This  son  loves  mankind  even  more  than  his  father  does,  and 
it  often  happens  that  by  his  intercession  he  saves  them  from 
the  latter's  anger.     He  it  is,  too,  who  grants  sustenance  to 

143 


144  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

mankind.  The  life  and  deeds  of  Jeshl  form  the  sole  dogmas 
in  the  creed  of  the  Thlinkets,  and  their  whole  system  of  ethics 
is  contained  in  the  following  doctrine  :  "  As  Jeshl  lived  and 
did,  so  do  we  live  and  do." 

There  was  a  time  when  the  world  was  not,  and  mankind 
lived  in  darkness.  At  this  same  time  there  lived  a  Thlinket 
who  possessed  a  wife  and  a  sister.  He  was  so  fond  of  the 
former  that  he  never  allowed  her  to  do  anything,  but  the  whole 
livelong  day  she  used  to  sit  either  at  home  in  the  hut  or  outside 
upon  a  knoll — just  as  to  this  day  the  Thlinkets  are  in  the  habit 
of  killing  time  by  idling.  She  had  always  eight  live  birds 
around  her,  red  of  plumage,  who  are,  properly  speaking,  natives 
of  California  and  are  called  "  Kun  "  by  the  Thlinkets  ;  and 
whenever  she  held  even  the  most  innocent  of  conversations 
with  another  Thlinket,  these  birds  flew  off  and  thus  acquainted 
the  jealous  husband  with  the  fact.  But  his  jealousy  went  even 
further  than  this  :  whenever  he  went  into  the  forest  to  build 
canoes — for  he  was  a  master  of  this  art — he  used  to  shut  his 
wife  up  in  a  chest,  which  he  locked.  His  sister  had  several 
sons,  but  the  suspicious  uncle  killed  them  one  after  the  other. 
For  when  he  noticed  that  his  nephew,  having  grown  up  to  be 
a  youth,  began  to  cast  glances  at  his  wife,  he  took  him  out 
fishing  with  him,  and,  when  they  had  got  a  long  way  from 
shore,  upset  the  boat  in  which  the  nephew  was,  thus  ridding 
himself  each  time  of  an  obnoxious  rival.  The  mother,  dis- 
consolate at  the  loss  of  her  children,  went  to  the  shore  to 
weep.  There  she  saw  a  multitude  of  great  dolphins  swimming 
by  the  shore,  one  of  whom  stopped  land  entered  into  conversa- 
tion with  her.     When  he  had  learned  the  reason  of  her  sorrow^ 


CHILDHOOD  AND  YOUTH  OF  JESHL       145 

he  advised  her  to  enter  the  water,  pick,  up  a  pebble  from  the 
bottom,  swallow  it,  and  then  drink  some  sea-water.  Immedi- 
ately the  animal  had  gone,  the  woman  followed  its  advice,  and 
the  consequence  was  that  she  felt  herself  to  be  pregnant,  and, 
after  eight  months,  brought  forth  a  son,  whom  she  took  to  be 
an  ordinary  human  being,  but  who  was  in  fact  Jeshl.  Before 
his  birth  the  mother  hid  from  her  brother. 

And  when  Jeshl  grew  up,  his  mother  made  him  a  bow  and 
arrows  and  taught  him  to  use  them.  Jeshl  soon  became  a 
practised  shot,  and  so  skilful  was  he,  that  no  bird  on  the  wing 
could  escape  him.  As  a  proof  of  his  skill  in  shooting,  it  is 
related  that  his  mother  made  herself  a  cloak  of  the  skins  of 
the  humming-birds  which  her  son  had  bagged.  When  Jeshl 
arose  one  morning,  he  saw  sitting  before  the  door  of  his  hut 
a  large  bird,  who  had,  like  the  magpie,  a  long  shiny  beak,  as 
strong  as  iron.  This  bird  the  Thlinkets  called  Kutzgatushl, 
i.e.  a  crane,  who  can  soar  up  to  heaven.  Jeshl  killed  and 
carefully  skinned  it,  donned  the  coat  of  feathers,  and  felt  both 
the  desire  and  the  power  to  fly.  He  at  once  rose  into  the 
air,  and  flew  up  so  high  that  with  his  beak  he  knocked  against 
the  clouds,  and  that  so  hard  that  his  beak  stuck  in  one  of  them, 
and  he  was  hardly  able  to  release  himself  from  this  unpleasant 
position.  When,  however,  he  had  got  free,  he  returned  to 
his  hut,  pulled  ofi^  the  skin,  and  hid  it.  Another  time  he 
killed  a  large  duck  in  the  same  manner,  and  thus  endowed 
his  mother  with  the  power  of  swimming  and  flying. 

And  when  Jeshl  had  grown  up  to  be  a  man,  he  learnt  from 
his  mother  his  uncle's  misdeeds  and  the  sad  fate  of  his  brethren. 
At  once  he  set  oiF  to  take  revenge,  and  reached  the  hut  of  his 

L 


146  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

uncle  at  a  time  when  the  latter  was  engaged  on  his  work  in  the 
forest.  Here  he  opened  the  chest  in  which  the  uncle's  wife 
was  locked  up,  and  lo  !  her  birds  flew  up  and  away.  The 
uncle  returned  home  and  was  beside  himself  with  rage  at  what 
had  happened,  but  Jeshl  kept  sitting  quietly  in  his  place  and 
did  not  move.  Thereupon  the  uncle  called  him  forth  from 
the  hut,  entered  a  boat  with  him,  rowed  out  to  a  place  where 
a  lot  of  marine  monsters  were  to  be  found,  and  there  threw 
him  into  the  water.  Thus  he  imagined  that  he  had  once 
more  got  rid  of  an  enemy,  but  Jeshl  strolled  along  the  bottom 
of  the  sea,  till  he  came  to  land,  and  again  made  his  appearance 
at  his  uncle's.  The  latter,  being  now  well  aware  that  he  could 
not  make  away  with  his  nephew  by  ordinary  means,  spoke  in 
his  anger,  "  Let  there  be  a  flood  !  "  and  lo  !  the  sea  rose  above 
its  limits,  higher  and  ever  higher  ;  but  Jeshl  again  donned  his 
bird-skin,  flew  up  to  the  clouds,  as  he  had  done  before,  and 
remained  hanging  on  there  with  his  beak,  like  the  first  time, 
until  the  flood,  which  covered  all  the  mountains  and  even 
touched  his  wings,  had  subsided.  Then  he  descended  as 
swiftly  as  an  arrow,  but  fell  into  the  sea  on  a  bed  of  seaweed, 
whence  a  sea-otter  brought  him  ashore. 

Then  begin  his  travels  through  the  world,  which  are  so 
rich  in  adventures  that,  as  the  Thlinkets  express  it,  one  man 
cannot  know  them  all.  Once  he  raised  up  some  boys  from 
the  dead  by  tickling  their  nose  with  a  hair  ;  another  time 
he  rescued  the  fish  Ssakt  by  starting  a  quarrel  between  the 
sea-gull  and  the  heron  ;  but  the  most  noteworthy  of  his 
achievements  was  that  he  fixed  the  light  in  its  proper  place. 

Until  this  time,  you  must  know,  there  were  neither  sun. 


LIFE  AND  DEEDS  OF  JESHL  147 

nor  moon,  nor  stars  shining  in  the  heavens  ;  they  lay  packed 
in  three  different  chests  at  the  house  of  a  rich  and  powerful 
chieftain,  and  these  chests  he  guarded  in  such  wise  that  no 
one  was  allowed  to  touch  them.  When  Jeshl  learned  this, 
the  desire  of  obtaining  them  took  possession  of  him.  Here 
follows  the  narrative  of  how  he  attained  this  object. 

The  above-mentioned  chief  had  a  daughter,  whom  he  loved 
and  spoiled  to  such  an  extent,  that  she  was  not  allowed  to  eat 
or  drink  anything  that  her  father  had  not  previously  inspected. 
Jeshl,  having  become  apprised  of  this  state  of  things,  soon 
realised  that  only  a  grandson  of  the  chief  would  be  able  to 
obtain  the  light,  and  so  he  resolved  to  be  born  again  as  a  child 
of  the  chief's  daughter.  This  might  be  thought  a  somewhat 
difficult  problem,  but  it  was  an  easy  one  for  Jeshl  to  solve,  as 
he  was  able  to  assume  any  shape  he  pleased.  He  therefore 
changed  himself  into  a  blade  of  grass,  leant  against  the  vessel 
from  which  the  chiefs  daughter  was  wont  to  drink,  and  when, 
after  the  usual  inspection,  she  took  up  the  vessel,  Jeshl,  in  the 
form  of  the  blade  of  grass,  slipped  down  her  throat  and  was 
swallowed.  The  result  was  that  she  became  pregnant.  And 
when  the  time  of  her  delivery  drew  nigh,  her  father  spread  out 
for  her  a  number  of  sea-otter  skins  ;  but,  in  spite  of  all  the 
exertions  and  assistance  of  her  servants,  she  could  not  be 
delivered.  Then  an  old,  old  dame  led  her  into  the  forest, 
and  as  soon  as  she  had  lain  down  there  upon  a  bed  of  moss, 
she  brought  forth  a  son. 

No  one  knew  that  the  new-born  child  was  Jeshl.  The 
grandfather  rejoiced  greatly  at  the  birth  of  a  grandson,  and 
got  to  love  him  more  almost  than  his  daughter.     Once  Jeshl 


148  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

began  to  cry  violently,  so  that  no  one  could  soothe  him  ; 
whatever  they  gave  him  he  threw  away,  crying  all  the  louder, 
and  only  pointing  to  the  place  where  the  chests  with  the 
heavenly  lights  were  hung  up.  But  to  give  him  these  without 
his  grandfather's  leave  was  impossible.  When,  however,  there 
was  no  end  of  the  crying,  the  old  man  gave  him  one  of  the 
chests,  and  lo  !  Jeshl  at  once  left  off  crying  and  began  to  play 
with  it  merrily.  Thus  he  dragged  the  chest,  while  playing, 
into  the  courtyard,  and  when  he  saw  that  he  was  not  being 
strictly  watched,  he  opened  the  lid,  and — all  at  once  stars 
appeared  in  the  sky  ;  but  the  chest  was  empty.  The  old 
man's  chagrin  at  the  loss  of  his  treasure  was  unspeakable,  yet 
he  did  not  scold  his  beloved  grandchild,  who,  soon  after, 
adopted  a  similar  stratagem  in  order  to  obtain  the  second 
chest,  in  which  the  moon  was  hidden. 

Finally,  he  wanted  also  to  get  the  last  chest,  the  most 
precious  of  all,  which  held  the  sun  concealed  within  it  ;  but 
the  old  trick  no  longer  served  ;  the  grandfather  remained 
unmoved.  Then  Jeshl  began  to  cry  so  dreadfully  that  he 
neither  ate  nor  drank,  and,  owing  to  this,  fell  very  ill.  At 
last  the  grandfather  was  so  sorry  for  the  child,  that  he  gave 
him  the  remaining  chest,  with  strict  injunctions,  however,  to 
see  to  it  that  the  lid  was  not  opened.  But  when  Jeshl  reached 
the  courtyard  with  the  chest,  he  turned  himself  into  a  raven 
and  flew  ofi^  with  it.  On  his  way  he  heard  voices,  yet  he 
could  not  see  any  human  beings,  because  as  yet  no  light 
illuminated  the  earth.  However,  he  asked  them, 'whether 
they  did  not  wish  that  there  should  be  light.  But  they 
answered    him  :    "  You    are    deceiving    us,    for    you    are    not 


ORIGIN  OF  FIRE  AND  WATER  149 

Jeshl,  who  alone  can  bring  us  light."  In  order  to  convince 
the  unbelievers,  Jeshl  raised  the  lid,  and  —  the  sun  shone 
in  the  heavens  in  all  its  glory.  But  the  men  ran  ofF  in 
different  directions,  some  to  the  mountains,  others  into  the 
forest,  and  yet  others  into  the  water,  and  they  were  turned 
into  various  kinds  of  animals,  according  to  their  place  of 
abode. 

Fire  was  not  known  as  yet,  but  was  to  be  found  only 
on  an  island  in  the  sea.  Jeshl  flew  thither  in  his  bird-skin, 
took  a  brand,  that  was  still  blazing,  in  his  beak  and  hastened 
back  as  swiftly  as  he  could  ;  but  the  way  was  so  long  that 
nearly  all  the  wood  and  even  part  of  his  beak  were  burnt  away. 
As  soon,  however,  as  he  reached  the  shore,  he  threw  the 
remaining  embers  down  upon  the  earth,  and  the.  scattered 
sparks  fell,  some  upon  wood,  some  upon  stone.  Hence,  so 
the  Thlinkets  say,  these  two  substances  still  bear  fire  concealed 
within  them  ;  for  out  of  stone  you  can  strike  fire  with  steel, 
and  two  pieces  of  wood  rubbed  against  one  another  will 
produce  fire. 

Fresh  water  was  not  extant  either,  neither  on  the  islands 
nor  on  the  mainland,  but  was  found  in  a  well  on  a  small  islet 
a  little  way  east  of  the  island  of  Sitka ;  this  a  watchman,  by 
name  Khanukt,  the  ancestor  of  the  Wolf-clan,  guarded  day 
and  night.  In  the  mythology  of  the  Thlinkets  this  Khanukt 
is  a  mysterious  personage,  without  beginning  or  end,  older  and 
more  powerful  than  Jeshl  ;  yet,  strictly  speaking,  it  is  only  in 
this  tale  of  the  water  that  he  plays  an  important  part.  He 
was,  like  Jeshl,  a  human  being,  and  lived  in  the  aforesaid 
island,  where  there  is  a  square-shaped  well,  built  of  stone  and 


I50  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

provided  with  a  stone  lid.  Inside,  there  is  to  be  seen  a  narrow 
coloured  line,  which  did  not  exist  at  first,  but  is  said  to  have 
been  produced  at  the  time  when  Jeshl  stole  the  water.  This 
water  possesses  peculiar  properties.  If,  for  instance,  an 
impure  person  washes  his  hands  in  it,  the  water  disappears 
from  the  well  and  collects  on  the  sea-beach.  The  whole 
region  is  still  called  Khanuktin,  i.e.  Water  of  Khanukt, 
because  at  the  time  when  Jeshl  undertook  his  adventures  for 
the  benefit  of  mankind,  Khanukt  guarded  the  well  so  strictly 
that  he  built  his  hut  on  it,  and  slept  on  the  lid.  Jeshl  once 
more  employed  a  stratagem  in  order  to  lure  Khanukt  from 
his  post,  a  stratagem  of  so  indelicate  a  nature  that  I  cannot 
very  well  relate  it  in  detail.  When  he  had  succeeded  in  his 
design,  he  hastened  to  the  well,  raised  the  lid  and  took  Into 
his  mouth  as  much  water  as  he  could.  Then  he  changed 
himself  into  a  raven  and  tried  to  escape  through  the  slot  of 
the  hut,  but  was  caught  there  in  something  or  other.  Soon 
Khanukt  returned,  and,  immediately  recognising  his  guest 
in  the  struggling  raven,  lit  a  fire  and  began  to  smoke  Jeshl. 
That  is  the  reason,  say  the  Thlinkets,  why  the  raven  became 
black,  for  until  this  time  he  is  said  to  have  been  white. 
Probably  Khanukt  got  tired  in  the  end,  so  that  Jeshl  escaped, 
flew  off  to  the  islands  and  the  mainland,  and  in  his  flight  let 
fall  a  few  drops  of  water  here  and  there.  Where  small  drops 
fell  there  are  springs  and  brooks  flowing  now,  but  where  he 
threw  down  large  ones,  rivers  and  lakes  came  into  being. 

Another  story  the  Thlinkets  tell  of  Khanukt  and  Jeshl  is 
the  following  : — 

Once  Khanukt  was  sailing  about  on  the  sea  with  his  boat, 


KHANUKT  AND  JESHL  151 

and  meeting  Jeshl,  who  was  likewise  in  his  boat,  he  asked 
him  :  "  How  long  have  you  been  living  in  the  world  ?  "  Jeshl 
answered  that  he  was  born  already  when  the  earth  as  yet  was 
not  fixed  in  its  place.  "  But  how  long  have  you  been  living  in 
the  world  ?  "  Jeshl  asked  him  in  turn.  "  Since  the  time," 
replied  Khanukt,  "when  the  liver  came  out  from  below." 
'  Ah  well,"  said  Jeshl,  "  then  you  are  older  than  I."  Thus, 
bragging  against  one  another,  they  little  by  little  drifted  away 
from  the  shore.  And  Khanukt,  who  wanted  to  show  off  the 
fullness  of  his  power  and  strength  before  Jeshl,  pulled  off  his 
hat,  whereupon  there  at  once  arose  a  thick  fog,  under  cover  of 
which  Khanukt  withdrew  a  little  from  his  companion,  so  that 
the  latter  could  no  longer  see  him.  Then  Jeshl  became  afraid, 
and  he  began  to  call  out  to  Khanukt  by  name  ;  but  the  latter 
remained  silent  and  kept  himself  hidden.  Now,  when  Jeshl 
saw  that  he  could  do  nothing  in  the  fog,  he  at  last  began  to 
weep  and  to  howl.  Then  Khanukt  came  to  him  again  and 
said  :  "  Well,  whatever  are  you  weeping  for  ?  "  With  these 
words  he  put  on  his  hat  again,  and  the  fog  vanished  ;  and  by 
this  action  he  forced  from  Jeshl  the  exclamation  :  "  Truly  you 
are  mightier  than  I." 

The  Thlinkets  believe  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul  and 
the  migration  of  souls.  According  to  their  belief,  however, 
the  soul  is  not  transferred  to  animals,  but  to  human  beings,  and 
generally  to  relatives  of  the  female  sex.  If,  for  instance,  a 
pregnant  woman  sees  one  of  her  dead  relations  in  a  dream,  they 
say  that  the  soul  of  this  man  has  come  to  visit  her.  Or  if  the 
new-born  child  displays  some  likeness  or  other  to  some  dead 
person,  they  firmly  believe  that  the  latter  has  returned  to  earth, 


152  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

whereupon  the  new-born  infant  receives  the  same  name. 
Frequently  one  hears  a  Thlinket  say  :  "  When  I  die,  I  should 
like  to  be  born  again  in  this  family."  Others  exclaim  :  "  Would 
that  I  were  killed  soon  !  then  I  might  perhaps  return  to  the 
world  with  better  chances."  The  souls  of  those  who  are  burnt 
enjoy  warmth  in  the  next  world  ;  the  rest  have  to  suffer  in  it 
from  frost.  The  souls  of  those  in  whose  honour  slaves  are 
sacrificed,  need  not  do  their  own  menial  offices  when  they 
get  there. 

The  myths  of  the  Thlinkets,  like  those  of  other  nations, 
speak  of  a  universal  flood  or  deluge,  during  which  men  saved 
themselves  in  a  great  floating  structure.  As  the  waters 
receded,  this  structure  stranded  on  a  rock  beneath  the  surface, 
and,  by  reason  of  its  weight,  broke  in  two  pieces,  when  the 
water  had  fallen  to  its  former  level.  Hence  the  variety  of 
languages,  the  Thlinkets  having  remained  on  one  half,  and 
all  the  other  tribes  of  the  earth  on  the  other. 

At  the  beginning  of  this  flood  a  brother  and  sister  were 
forced  to  separate.  The  brother  was  called  Chethl,  i.e. 
Thunder  or  Lightning,  the  sister  Aghischanukhu,  i.e.  Subter- 
ranean Woman.  When  they  parted  from  each  other,  Chethl 
said  to  his  sister  :  "  You  will  never  see  me  more  in  future,  but 
you  will  hear  me  as  long  as  I  am  alive."  Thereupon  he 
donned  the  skin  of  a  huge  bird,  and,  clothed  in  it,  flew  to  that 
quarter  of  the  world  which  we  call  south-west.  But  the 
sister,  after  the  parting,  climbed  up  to  the  crest  of  Mount 
Edgecumbe,  situated  near  Sitka.  Its  top  opened,  and  the 
mountain  swallowed  her  up.  That  is  the  cause  of  the  big 
hole   still   to   be  seen   on   this   mountain   (viz.  the  crater,   for 


THLINKET  MYTHS  153 

Mount  Edgecumbe  is  an  extinct  volcano).  And  as  Chethl 
promised,  he  did  not  forget  his  sister,  but  every  year  he  comes 
flying  to  Sitka  :  the  thunder  is  the  noise  of  his  wings,  the 
lightning  the  flashing  of  his  eyes. 

By  the  continuance  of  the  sister's  life  in  the  interior  of  the 
mountain  the  myth  alludes  to  the  latter 's  volcanic  nature. 
According  to  the  notions  of  the  Thlinkets,  the  earth  is  a  plane 
disk  resting  upon  a  pillar,  which  keeps  it  in  equilibrium.  This 
pillar  is  held  firm  and  guarded  by  Aghischanukhu,  who  loves 
mankind,  so  that  the  earth  may  not  capsize  and  fall  into 
the  water.  But  when  deities  who  hate  the  human  race 
struggle  with  her  for  the  possession  of  this  pillar,  in  order  to 
destroy  the  earth  and  its  inhabitants,  then  the  earth  trembles 
(the  earthquake)  ;  but  she  is  strong  enough  to  defend  her 
pillar. 

Besides  the  myths  and  legends  mentioned  above,  the 
Thlinkets  have  many  others,  to  relate  which,  in  their  entirety, 
would  go  much  beyond  the  scope  of  this  work.  What  will 
necessarily- strike  the  reader  is  the  strong  resemblance  which 
their  religious  dogmas  and  traditions  bear  to  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  ;  and  this  may  fairly  give  rise  to  the  suspicion  that 
these  materials  are  not  original,  but  in  great  part  derived  from 
Scripture  history.  We  find  among  the  Thlinkets  a  deity 
who  has  neither  beginning  nor  end  ;  a  deluge,  the  sequel 
of  which  is  the  splitting  up  of  the  human  race  into  different 
tribes  speaking  various  languages,  and  we  naturally  compare 
this  event  with  the  building  of  the  Tower  of  Babel.  Jeshl  is 
the  Christ  of  the  Thlinkets,  who  comes  down  upon  earth, 
performs  miracles,  and  devotes  his  life  to  the  service  of  man- 


154  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

kind.     Lastly,   they   believe   in   the   immortality   of   the   soul 
and  the  migration  of  souls. 

As  among  most  northern  nations,  so  among  the  Thlinkets, 
the  sorcerers  (here  called  Scham^ns)  play  a  great  part  ;  they 
take  to  a  certain  extent  the  place  of  the  priest,  and  their  words 
and  actions  are  considered  as  infallible  by  the  faithful. 

As  a  contrast  to  the  Aleuts  and  Konjaks,  the  Thlinket 
has  a  character  which  can  only  excite  our  disgust.  He  lies, 
he  steals,  he  is  underhand,  malicious  and  selfish  to  the  last 
degree  ;  he  gambles,  he  drinks,  he  has  absolutely  no  moral 
sense  ;  in  short,  all  the  evil  qualities  that  a  man  can  have 
appear  to  have  met  in  him.  I  could  not  imagine  a  worse 
punishment  than  to  have  to  spend  another  six  months — as 
I  did  in  1904 — among  these  ruffians,  and  to  be  dependent 
upon  them. 

When  the  Americans  took  possession  of  Alaska,  this  event 
produced  an  absolute  revolution  in  the  country  ;  for,  while  the 
Russians  adapted  themselves  to  the  manners  and  customs  of 
the  aborigines,  the  Americans  did  nothing  of  the  kind  ;  the 
Indians  rapidly  lost  their  individuality  and  appropriated  all  the 
bad  qualities  of  the  new  arrivals,  until  at  the  present  day  there 
is  nothing  left  of  the  old  Thlinkets.  The  majority  of  them 
have  become  converts  to  Christianity,  without  attaching  any  . 
kind  of  importance  to  their  new  religion  ;  of  the  traditions  of 
their  fathers  not  a  trace  is  left  among  them  ;  their  body  has 
become  effeminate  ;  they  never  by  any  chance  bathe  in  the  sea 
as  of  old  ;  they  wear  only  European  clothes,  and  think  they 
have  a  right  to  all  the  necessaries  as  well  as  luxuries  of  the 
white  man.     One  can  hardly  make  the  Americans  responsible 


MODERN  THLINKETS  155 

for  the  total  moral  ruin  of  this  people,  for  the  conditions  in 
British  Columbia,  which  is  administered  by  the  best  colonisers 
in  the  world,  viz.  the  English,  are  equally  hopeless,  and  one 
can  only  suppose  that  the  material  was  originally  the  very  worst 
possible  for  the  reception  of  culture. 


CHAPTER   XII 

INDUSTRIES  :     MINING SALMON-FISHERY FOX-BREEDING 

There  is  no  country  on  earth  where  men  have  found  valuable 
minerals  distributed  over  so  large  an  area  as  in  Alaska.  We 
have  seen  that  the  Russian  American  Company  for  nearly  a 
century  exported  immense  riches  from  the  country  in  the 
shape  of  furs,  but  these  were  of  small  account  in  comparison 
to  the  mineral  wealth  which  Alaska  contains.  The  coasts 
of  the  country,  26,500  miles  in  length,  the  rivers,  bays,  and 
lakes  teem  with  fish,  while  thousands  of  valleys  and  as  many 
hills  of  the  interior  are  covered  with  splendid  forests,  whose 
value  only  the  future  can  show. 

In  all  parts  of  the  land  gold  has  been  found,  from  Juneau 
to  Kotzebue  Sound,  from  the  Canadian  frontier  to  the  sea,  and 
mostly  in  such  quantities  that  it  pays  to  work  the  fields.  In 
the  extreme  north-west  of  Alaska  large  deposits  of  tin  have 
been  discovered  ;  and  silver,  copper,  lead,  cinnabar,  graphite, 
and  bismuth  are  likewise  represented  in  the  country. 

The  discovery  of  these  minerals,  and  particularly  that  of 
the  auriferous  quartz  beds,  soon  attracted  a  legion  of  adventurers, 
who,  in  the  pursuit  of  wealth,  explored  the  whole  country.  In 
1875  we  hear  of  the  first  gold-mines  on  Dease  Lake,  in  British 

•56 


1° 

■a, 
fed 


MINING 


157 


Columbia  ;  next,  the  rich  gold-fields  on  the  Yukon  River  were 
discovered,  viz.  the  now  world-famed  Dawson  City;  in  1898 
there  followed  Nome  with  its  unexpected  treasures  ;  and  lastly, 
Fairbanks,  on  the  Xanana  River,  discovered  only    four  years 


i 

^^^^K  ^^ 

.^Jt 

^^^i/S 

^^B^K^      -  ^^fifli 

^x 

Hr^H^^S 

KXTRACTION    OF    COLO    BV    MtA.NS    OF    WATER-POWER. 

ago,  and,  as  it  would  seem,  destined  to  be  a  new  Eldorado  for 
the  miner.  The  Russian  trading-station  situated  farthest 
north  had  been  Michaelovsky,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Yukon 
River,  nowadays  called  St.  Michael.  At  the  time  when  the 
United  States  took  over  the  territory  of  Alaska,  the  country 


<  <  ,'<  V  « : 


■a, 

&0 


GOLD-WASHING  AT  NOME  159 

"rocker,"  a  kind  of  sieve,  which  is  moved  up  and  down,  and 
at  the  bottom  of  which  the  gold  is  caught  and  retained  by 
quicksilver.  It  is  related  that  a  miner  purchased  an  old 
apparatus  of  this  sort  from  an  Esquimaux  for  the  sum  of 
one  shilling,  and  then  let  it  out  to  four  other  miners  for  one 
half  of  the  gold  to  be  extracted  with  its  help.  After  thirteen 
days  his  share  amounted  to  ^^560.  On  another  part  of  the 
beach,  two  workmen  in  three  days  got  pure  gold  to  the  value 
of  ll^o. 

The  existence  of  gold  in  the  shore-sand  is  explained  by  the 
fact  that  for  centuries  many  small  streams  have  been  depositing 
auriferous  alluvium  at  their  mouth,  while  at  the  same  time 
the  sea  has  been  slowly  receding.  The  gold  output  of  the 
district  of  Nome  has  increased  year  by  year  ;  last  year  (1906) 
it  amounted  to  ^^  1,000,000,  and  this  year's  yield  (1907)  is 
estimated  at  ^^  1,200,000.  These  figures  do  not  strike  one 
as  particularly  large  ;  but  one  must  bear  in  mind  that,  on 
account  of  the  rigour  of  the  climate,  there  are  not  on  an 
average  more  than  a  hundred  working  days  in  the  year,  and 
that  to  secure  this  yield  of  ;^  1,200,000  only  an  extremely  small 
capital  in  proportion  has  been  needed.  For  the  sum  of 
j^ 2,000,000  the  whole  of  the  gold-mines  and  reserved  claims 
in  Nome  could  be  bought  up  at  the  present  day  ;  so  that, 
taking  the  annual  yield  at  one  million,  the  entire  purchase- 
money  would  be  recovered  in  a  couple  of  years.  In  the  year 
1899  the  export  of  gold  from  Alaska  amounted  to  ^^480,000, 
in  the  year  1905  to  ^^3,000,000.  These  figures,  however, 
are  certainly  inaccurate,  representing,  as  they  do,  only  the 
gold    officially    registered,    while    hundreds    of    thousands    of 


i6o  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

pounds'  worth  in  addition,  which  never  appear  in  the  statistics, 
are  exported  personally  by  the  miners. 

In  many  parts  of  Alaska,  especially  on  the  peninsula  of 
that  name,  coal  has  been  found,  both  of  good  and  bad  quality. 
But  when  these  coal-fields  were  first  discovered,  people  went 
to  work  without  reflection  and  sank  much  money  in  worthless 
pits,  which  caused  the  good  ones  to  suffer  in  reputation  as 
well,  so  that  at  this  day  no  coal  is  worked  in  Alaska  except 
for  local  purposes.  The  oil  industry  is  still  in  its  infancy  ; 
oil  has  been  bored  successfully  on  Kayak  Island,  but  the  wells 
have  not  been  worked  as  a  commercial  undertaking. 

Next  to  the  production  of  minerals,  the  most  important 
industry  of  Alaska  is  the  salmon-fishery  and  the  canning  of 
these  fish.  In  the  Atlantic  Ocean  we  find  only  one  species  of 
salmon,  while  the  Pacific  supplies  six  species,  five  of  which 
frequent  the  American  coast  and  one  the  Japanese.  All 
salmon  are  saltwater  fish,  who  only  ascend  the  rivers  for  the 
purpose  of  spawning  ;  bred  in  the  rivers,  they  at  once  go 
down  to  the  sea,  where  they  remain  from  three  to  four  years  ; 
then  they  ascend  the  rivers  again,  invariably  returning  to  the 
one  in  which  they  were  bred.  While  the  Atlantic  salmon 
during  its  sojourn  in  the  rivers  takes  nourishment  and,  after 
it  has  done  spawning,  returns  again  to  the  sea,  the  salmon  of 
the  Pacific  Ocean  takes  no  nourishment  while  in  the  rivers,  and 
in  every  case  dies  of  exhaustion,  after  he  has  completed  his 
spawning-time  in  the  fresh  water.  The  stranger  who,  in  the 
late  autumn,  visits  the  banks  of  a  river  or  a  lake  in  Alaska  in 
which  salmon  are  in  the  habit  of  spawning,  may  see  countless 
millions  of  these  fish  floating  dead  in  the  water  or  putrefying 


•a. 


SALMON-FISHERIES  i6i 

on  the  bank — -a  miserable  sight,  and  one,  moreover,  which  is 
accompanied  by  an  intolerable  stench. 

As  soon  as  the  Alaskan  rivers  are  free  from  ice,  i.e.  at  the 
end  of  May  or  the  beginning  of  June,  the  salmon  begin  their 
journey  upstream,  trying  to  get  as  far  as  ever  they  can.  In 
the  height  of  summer  one  finds  them  at  the  head-waters  of  the 
Columbia,  Sacramento,  Nass,  Stikine,  and  other  rivers  ;  but 
the  greatest  distance  is  that  covered  by  the  salmon  who  ascend 
the  Yukon  River,  where  they  reach  Bennett  Lake,  which  lies 
2980  miles  from  the  mouth.  The  spectacle  presented  by  a 
river  in  which  the  salmon  are  rushing  upstream  to  their  certain 
doom  must  be  seen  to  be  believed  :  the  whole  river-bed  is  one 
seething  mass  of  fish.  Thousands  of  them  perish  even  on  the 
way  up,  either  through  want  of  water  or  through  wounds  they 
have  inflicted  on  themselves  by  rushing  on  sharp  stones  in  their 
mad  desire  to  push  on. 

The  capture  of  the  salmon  is  effected  at  the  mouths  of  the 
rivers  by  fixing  up  a  number  of  nets,  along  which  the  fish  are 
forced  to  swim  until  they  enter  the  so-called  "  pot,"  from 
which  there  is  no  escape.  The  "  pot  "  consists  of  a  square  net, 
measuring  twenty-four  feet  each  way,  and  this  is  raised  by 
steam-cranes  twice  a  day  during  the  ebb,  when  the  fish  are 
thrown  into  boats,  which  are  towed  by  steam-launches  to  the 
factory. 

The  other  method  of  capturing  the  salmon  is  by  means  of 
steam-trawlers,  which  tow  behind  them  large  trawling-nets. 
A  few  years  ago  100,000  fish  were  caught  in  this  manner  at 
a  single  draught  at  Karluk,  on  the  island  of  Kodiak  ;  but  the 
average  take  is  from  15,000  to  25,000  fish.     As  soon  as  the 

M 


1 62  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

boat  with  the  fish  has  reached  the  factory,  these  are  thrown, 
still  living,  by  means  of  a  gaff  into  baskets,  which  a  steam-crane 
empties  out  on  to  an  inclined  plane.  Along  this  they  slide 
straight  into  the  factory  building,  where  they  are  likewise 
received  with  gaffs.  In  the  course  of  only  four  minutes  the 
fish  have  been  cut  open,  disembowelled,  cleaned,  and  soldered 
in  cans,  by  machines  ;  next  the  cans  are  boiled,  and  are  then 
ready  for  export.  The  value  of  the  salmon  canned  in  this 
manner  and  put  upon  the  market  amounted  in  the  year  1 903 
to  two  and  a  half  million  pounds. 

The  fact  that  year  by  year  the  number  of  good  skins, 
whether  otter,  seal,  sable,  or  fox,  which  are  placed  upon  the 
markets  of  the  world  is  rapidly  diminishing,  has  caused  the 
Americans  to  hit  upon  the  idea  of  breeding  these  animals  in  the 
vicinity  of  their  native  land,  and  thus  saving  them  at  the  same 
time  from  complete  extermination.  About  twenty  years  ago 
twenty  foxes  were  caught  on  St.  Paul's  Island  and  set  free 
upon  the  island  of  North  Semidi  ;  they  were  blue  foxes,  of 
whom  it  was  known,  through  long-continued  observation, 
that  they  were  tamer  than  their  congeners  of  different  hues ; 
thus  one  could  experiment  all  the  more  easily  in  what 
numerical  proportion  of  males  to  females  they  bred  most 
readily,  and  what  kind  of  food  suited  them  best  and  was  at  the 
same  time  cheap  enough  to  allow  of  the  undertaking  showing 
a  profit.  The  offspring  of  these  twenty  foxes  were  again  set 
free  on  other  islands,  until  at  the  present  day  foxes  are  being  bred 
on  about  fifty  of  them.  At  first,  while  the  necessary  amount 
of  experience    was    still    lacking,   great    difficulties   were    met 


FOX-BREEDING  163 

with  ;  but  the  favourable  results  achieved  on  individual  islands 
went  far  to  show  that  this  bold  project  was  not  without  some 
prospect  of  success.  The  foxes  are  fed,  by  men  specially 
appointed  for  the  purpose,  mostly  on  dried  and  salted  fish 
and  flour  ;  they  soon  get  to  know  their  feeding-place,  and 
once  a  day  regularly  make  their  appearance  there  for  dinner. 
The  vixens  drop  their  young  in  May,  mostly  five  to  eight  cubs 
in  one  litter  ;  but  it  is  calculated  that  of  these  only  four  grow 
up  to  breed,  although  as  many  as  eleven  cubs  have  been 
found  in  one  earth.  While  the  cubs  are  still  small,  the  food 
is  not  taken  only  to  the  feeding-place,  but  distributed  about 
the  whole  island,  partly  because  the  dam  does  not  like  leaving 
her  offspring  for  any  length  of  time,  partly  because  the  dog- 
fox frequently  kills  the  cubs  if  he  finds  them  deserted  by 
their  dam. 

The  foxes  are  caught  during  the  winter  months,  when  their 
coats  are  in  the  best  condition,  in  traps  with  trap-doors  ;  the 
best  ones  are  set  free  again  for  breeding  purposes  after  they 
have  been  marked  by  docking  the  brush.  The  Aleutian 
archipelago  and  the  numerous  uninhabited  islands  lying  off 
the  mainland — and  there  are  hundreds  of  them — are  let  for 
a  moderate  rent  by  the  United  States  to  the  breeders,  who  are 
frequently  Europeans  or  Americans  who  have  married  Indian 
women,  and  have  retired  to  this  place  because  at  home  their 
wives  would  not  be  received  in  society.  Besides  the  blue  fox, 
attempts  have  also  been  made  to  breed  the  silver  fox,  which  is 
a  far  more  valuable  animal.  But  the  latter  is  not  nearly  so 
venturesome  and  refuses  to  enter  the  trap,  so  that  one  has  to 
catch  him  in  a  steel  snare,  which  has  the  inevitable  disadvantage 


1 64  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

that  one  is  always  obliged  to  kill  the  beast,  and  cannot  set  the 
good  specimens  free  for  breeding  purposes.  Till  lately  it  was 
assumed  that  foxes  were  wicked  polygamists,  and  five  vixens 
were  reckoned  to  one  dog-fox  ;  but  experience  has  taught  men 
that  Reynard  is  a  much  more  moral  character  than  they 
thought,  and  they  have  since  then  secured  better  results  by 
allowing  him  fewer  concubines. 


CHAPTER   XIII 


FAUNA CLIMATE 


Alaska  is  blessed  with  a  magnificent  fauna,  which  is  as  varied 
as  it  is  valuable,  affording  immense  profit  to  the  trader  in  furs 
and  making  the  sportsman's  heart  beat  more  quickly.  At  the 
head  of  the  game  animals  stands  the  elk  or  moose,  a  relation 
of  the  European  and  the  Eastern  American  kinds,  but  scien- 
tifically distinct.  Nowhere  else  does  the  animal  attain  such 
dimensions,  either  as  regards  bulk  of  body  or  spread  of  antlers, 
as  in  this  country.  The  moose  is  found  only  in  the  interior, 
not  on  the  coasts ;  the  Kenai  peninsula  alone  forming  an 
exception  to  this  rule.  Here  there  were  no  moose  till  about 
twenty  years  ago.  Old  Indians  still  remember  the  time  when 
the  first  moose  was  killed  on  the  Kenai  Lake  ;  the  flesh  was 
thrown  to  the  dogs,  as  the  beast  was  an  unknown  one.  Only 
when  it  did  not  disagree  with  these  did  men  begin  to  hunt 
the  moose  for  the  sake  of  their  venison.  What  caused  the 
moose  to  migrate  to  the  Kenai  peninsula  no  man  can  say  ; 
they  seem  to  feel  quite  happy  here,  increase  considerably  in 
number  year  by  year,  and  there  is  hardly  another  region  where 
the  moose  are  to  be  met  with  in  such  multitudes  as  on  Kenai. 
While  the  moose  migrated  to  the  peninsula,  the  reindeer 

i6? 


i66  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

or  caribou  quitted  the  land,  which  consists  in  great  part  of 
tilndra,  the  favourite  feeding-ground  of  these  animals.  The 
reindeer  are  found  distributed  more  or  less  over  the  whole 
of  Alaska  ;  but  they  are  continually  migrating,  disappearing 
entirely  for  a  time  from  one  district  and  making  their  appearance 
in  another.  There  are  two  distinct  kinds  of  reindeer,  viz. 
the  reindeer  of  the  tundra,  or,  as  the  Canadians  say,  the  barren 
grounds,  and  the  woodland  reindeer.  The  former  are  the 
kind  most  extensively  distributed  ;  in  the  summer  they  live 
mostly  on  the  coast  of  the  Arctic  Ocean  and  in  autumn  repair 
to  the  forests,  while  the  latter  kind  inhabits  wooded  districts 
and  migrates  south  in  spring. 

One  of  the  finest  trophies  the  sportsman  can  secure  in 
Alaska  is  the  bighorn,  which  occurs  everywhere  throughout 
the  region  where  there  are  lofty  mountains.  On  the  Kenai 
peninsula,  where  the  wild  mountain-sheep  are  easy  to  get  at, 
this  splendid  game  has  already  been  considerably  reduced  in 
numbers  by  the  keenness  the  Indian  hunters  display  in  its 
pursuit ;  though  farther  inland  the  existence  of  great  herds  is 
still  reported  by  the  few  gold-diggers  who  have  penetrated  so  far. 

Bears  there  are  everywhere  in  Alaska — one  might  almost 
assert,  in  every  square  mile,  except  the  extreme  north.  Black 
and  brown  bears  live  together  in  the  same  district,  both  in 
forests  and  on  the  timdra  ;  while  the  polar  bear  is  only  found 
in  the  extreme  north,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Arctic  circle. 

In  the  way  of  valuable  fur-producing  animals,  Alaska 
contains  the  fox,  mink,  sable,  lynx,  beaver,  ermine,  and  land- 
otter.  In  the  sea  are  found  the  walrus,  sea-lion,  fur-seal, 
hair-seal,  and  sea- otter.     Of  the  marine  animals   the   fur-seals 


■ 

il^^^^^^H 

'mH^^^^^^^^^^^I 

'  '^^^^^^^^^^^^1 
^'^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^i 

%--^^^M 

%  '^^^H 

l^^^^^^^^^^l 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^1 

^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^H 

-^  '^^^^^H 

'  '1^^^ 

SEA-OTTER  AND  FUR-SEAL  167 

or  sea-bears,  who  supply  us  with  the  so-called  sealskin,  and 
the  sea-otter  are  the  most  valuable.  When  the  Indians  hunt 
the  sea-otter  they  paddle  out  to  sea  in  perfectly  calm  weather, 
with  as  many  baidars  as  possible.  Then,  when  the  sea-otter 
comes  to  the  surface  to  breathe,  they  shoot  at  it,  formerly  with 
arrows,  nowadays  with  shot-guns.  On  account  of  its  valuable 
fur  (a  good  sea-otter's  skin  is  worth  from  ^200  to  ;{^25o)  the 
animal  has  been  so  mercilessly  persecuted,  that  only  a  few 
specimens  are  still  bagged  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the 
Aleutian  Islands  and  near  Cape  Lopatka,  the  southernmost 
point  of  Kamschatka. 

The  sea-bear  or  fur-seal  is  more  valuable  than  all  the  other 
fur-producing  animals  put  together.  The  capture  of  these 
animals  is  carried  on  principally  on  the  Kommandorski  and 
Pribylov  Islands.  The  former  belong  to  Russia  and  lie  off 
the  coast  of  Kamschatka,  the  latter  are  American  and  lie  north 
of  the  Alaskan  peninsula.  The  full-grown  males,  or  bulls,  are 
called  Sekatsch  by  the  Indians,  when  they  have  attained  the 
age  of  six  years  or  more,  and  possess,  or  are  in  a  position  to 
possess,  a  harem  of  females  ;  in  bulk  they  are  three  or  four 
times  the  size  of  the  latter.  In  the  spring  the  Sekatsch,  or 
bulls,  migrate  northwards,  and,  swimming  through  the  Unimak 
Passage,  reach  the  Pribylov  Islands,  on  whose  rocky  shores 
they  lie  down  to  sleep  immediately  after  landing.  In  the 
middle  of  the  month  of  May  the  cows  begin  to  arrive  at  the 
islands,  and  now  the  Sekatsch  swims  out  to  sea  in  order  to 
gather  in  as  many  of  them  as  he  can  for  his  harem  ;  and  he  is 
said  occasionally  to  achieve  the  respectable  number  of  150 
concubines.     During  the   month  of  June  the  cows  give  birth 


i68 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


to  their  young,  as  a  rule  a  single  pup,  only  exceptionally  a 
couple,  and  as  soon  as  they  have  recovered  from  their  lying-in, 
the  breeding-season  begins  for  them.  The  Sekatsch,  who 
during  the  whole  of  this  time  has  jealously  guarded  the  herd 
of  his  fair  ones,  and  has  brought  back  any  deserters  by 
force,  now  covers  one  after  another  of  them  a  single  time  ; 
but  he  is  said  to  be  able  to  repeat  this  performance  from  twelve 
to  twenty-five  times  in  the  twenty-four  hours. 

The  "  take  "  of  the  fur-seals  begins  in  September,  when 
a  number  of  men,  armed  with  clubs,  repair  to  the  "  rookery," 
where  their  first  business  is  to  cut  off  the  animals  from  the 
sea  and  drive  them  farther  inland.  Then  the  beasts  are  sorted  ; 
that  is  to  say,  those  which  are  to  be  reserved  for  breeding 
purposes  are  driven  back  into  the  sea,  while  the  rest,  i.e.  the 
young  bulls,  are  knocked  on  the  head.  During  the  month 
of  October  all  the  fur-seals  desert  the  northern  islands  once 
more  and  migrate  southwards,  but  where  they  go  to  nobody 
knows  ;  they  vanish,  as  it  were,  from  the  face  of  the  earth 
till  the  following  spring,  when  each  animal  returns  again  to  its 
wonted  place  on  the  Kommandorski  or  Pribylov  Islands. 

After  purchasing  Alaska  from  the  Russians,  the  United 
States  had  let  the  privilege  of  taking  the  fur-seals  on  the 
Pribylov  Islands  (the  animals  repair  exclusively  to  these,  and 
no  other  islands  of  the  American  possessions)  for  the  next 
twenty  years  to  the  Alaska  Commercial  Company  of  San 
Francisco,  at  an  annual  rental  of  ^T  10,000  and  a  royalty  of 
I  OS.  6d.  for  every  fur-seal  taken.  At  the  end  of  this  period 
the  company  had  paid  the  purchase-money  of  the  entire  country 
of  Alaska,  viz.  £  i  ,400,000,  to  the  States,  and  had  themselves 


CLIMATE  OF  ALASKA  169 

earned  many  hundred  thousand  pounds  from  the  sale  of  the 
pelts.  For  many  years  100,000  fur-seals  were  slaughtered 
annually.  In  the  year  1906  the  number  of  the  animals  taken 
had  sunk  to  15,300.  Since  1891  the  Alaska  Commercial 
Company  has  ceded  the  islands  to  the  North-American  Com- 
mercial Company,  and  the  latter  at  the  present  day  pays  the 
state  a  yearly  rental  of  ^^5000,  with  a  royalty  of  £2  :  6s.  for 
each  pelt. 

American  cruisers  guard  the  islands  during  the  summer, 
and  take  care  that  no  interloper  shall  land  on  them  and  make 
a  raid  on  the  animals  ;  while  carrying  out  this  duty  during  the 
present  year,  a  man-of-war  caught  many  Japanese  in  the  act  of 
poaching  and  killed  ten  of  them.  The  Russians  have  stationed 
Cossacks  on  the  Kommandorski  Islands,  who  straightway  fire 
on  any  approaching  vessel  ;  and  this  is  the  only  rational  and 
effective  manner  of  keeping  the  impudent  nation  of  the  Japanese 
at  a  distance. 

As  the  meteorological  conditions  are  very  various  in  a 
country  like  Alaska,  which  extends  over  twenty-one  degrees  of 
latitude,  we  must  distinguish  between  three  separate  climates, 
namely,  that  of  the  coast  of  the  Pacific  Ocean,  that  of  the 
Bering  Sea,  and  that  of  the  interior.  The  great  mountain-chain 
which  forms  the  coastline  of  South- Western  Alaska  is  covered 
with  a  luxuriant  vegetation,  and  the  warm  current,  Kuro  Sivo, 
which  comes  across  from  Japan,  here  produces  a  mild  climate 
and  an  equable  temperature.  The  annual  mean  temperature  of 
Sitka,  the  capital  of  the  country,  is  about  39°  F.,  and  the  varia- 
tion between  summer  and  winter  temperature  scarcely  amounts 
to  21°  F.     The  atmosphere  is  almost  constantly  charged  with 


lyo  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

moisture  ;  the  warm  south  winds  bear  with  them  enormous 
masses  of  damp  mists,  which  subsequently  fall  in  the  form  of 
rain  or  snow  6n  the  coast,  whose  lofty  mountain-crest  they  are 
unable  to  cross.  Thus  it  happens  that  on  this  coast  one  has 
to  reckon  on  a  rainfall  of  90  to  100  inches  per  annum.  Sunny 
days  are  rarities,  and  on  271  days  in  the  year  it  either  rains 
or  snows. 

Although  this  climate  is  not  particularly  alluring  for  human 
beings,  the  conditions  we  find  in  the  Bering  Sea  are  far  worse. 
Here  fog  and  mist  is  the  normal  state  of  things,  the  mean 
temperature  is  much  lower,  and  the  variation  between  summer 
and  winter  amounts  to  108"  F. 

It  is  different  again  in  the  interior.  Here  but  little  rain 
falls,  and  the  climate  is  arctic,  for  the  soil  remains  frozen  the 
whole  year  through  at  a  depth  of  only  one  foot  beneath  the 
surface.  The  summer  is  warmer  and  the  winter  colder,  since 
the  earth  gets  heated  and  cooled  considerably  more  quickly 
than  the  sea,  whose  influence  generally  has  a  tendency  to  modify 
both  high  and  low  temperatures. 


feo 


L 


k 


CHAPTER    XIV 

THE    ESQUIMAUX- THE    MINING     CITY    OF    NOME UNALASKA 

The  stranger  who  approaches  the  Seward  peninsula — at  whose 

south-western  point  lies  Nome — from  the  sea,  does  not  gaze 

upon  mountains  towering  up  to  heaven,  as  he  would  on  the 

Siberian  coast,  but  sees  spreading  far  before  his  eyes  a  desolate, 

moss-grown  plain,  called  tundra.     On  the  horizon  he  beholds 

the  crest  of  a  low  range  of  hills.     No  tree,  no  shrub  delights 

the  eye,  the  seashore  is  flat  and  sandy,  the   line   that  divides 

land  and  sea  is  scarcely  perceptible  at  a  distance.     Nome  has 

no  communication  with  the  outside  world  except  from  the  end 

of  June  to  the  middle  of  August ;  for  the  whole  rest  of  the  year 

the  Bering  Sea  Is  not  navigable.     Twice  during  the  winter  the 

mail  is  carried  overland  by  means  of  sledges,  a  distance  of  many 

thousand  miles.     The  sledges  are  drawn  by  dogs,  who  are  worth 

from  ^50  to  j^ioo  a-piece ;  for  only  dogs  of  a  particular  breed, 

and  of  these  only  picked  specimens,  are  equal  to  such  a  task. 

The  aborigines  of  this  region  are  the  Esquimaux,  a  name 

which  means  "  fish-eaters,"  and  is  said  to  have  been  given  to 

them  as  a  quasi-opprobrious  cognomen  by  the  Indians  of  the 

interior  ;   for  they  call    themselves  "  Innuit,"   which   in   their 

language    means    "  the    people."       The    Esquimaux    external 

171 


172 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


appearance  bears  a  distinct  resemblance  to  that  of  the  Japanese, 
and  there  are  anthropologists  who  maintain  the  theory  that  the 
former  are  descended  from  the  latter.  According  to  them,  the 
ancestors  of  the  modern  Esquimaux   migrated  through  Asia, 


AN    ESQUIMAUX    BEAUTY    FROM    NOME. 

that  cradle  of  nations,  reached  the  narrow  Bering  Straits,  which 
are  frequently  frozen  over  completely  in  winter,  and  thus 
arrived  on  the  American  continent.  According  to  others,  the 
Esquimaux  emigrated  to  the  North  from  Mexico,  and  are 
descended    from    one    common    stock    with    the    Indians,   the 


ESQUIMAUX  OF  ALASKA  173 

difference  in  their  physical  appearance  being  due  to  the  variety 
of  their  environment.  The  Esquimaux  are  men  of  stubborn 
endurance,  and  capable  of  bearing  a  considerable  amount  of 
hardship  ;  the  daily  struggle  for  existence  makes  them  such, 
for  Nature  here  in  the  extreme  North  is  a  hard  mother  and 
does  not  spoil  her  human  children  with  her  gifts.  The  winter 
habitations  of  the  Esquimaux  are,  like  those  of  the  Siberian 
nations,  underground  dwellings,  differing  only  in  this  respect 
that  the  entrance  to  the  house  is  a  low  tunnel,  while  the  Asiatics 
descend  through  the  opening  in  the  roof.  The  summer  habita- 
tions nowadays  are  canvas  tents,  but  before  this  people  came 
in  contact  with  white  men  they  were  manufactured  of  the  skins 
of  beasts.  Although  not  absolutely  a  nomad,  the  Esquimaux 
is  fond  of  travel.  In  the  summer  he  frequently  stows  the 
whole  of  his  family  and  all  his  goods  and  chattels  away  into 
large  boats  made  of  walrus-hides  and  betakes  himself  to  distant 
lands  for  the  purpose  of  trading.  Formerly  Hotham  Bay  was 
the  ordinary  meeting-place  of  all  the  Esquimaux  of  North- 
Western  America  ;  but  since  Nome  has  risen  so  much  in  import- 
ance they  come  here  to  sell  their  wares,  and  their  presence 
gives  quite  a  peculiar  stamp  to  the  streets  of  the  city,  in  which 
they  move  about  freely  and  quite  at  their  ease. 

Their  character  is  peaceable  and  truthful  ;  they  have  a 
sunny  temperament  and  are  always  contented  with  their  lot. 
Sailors  who  have  suffered  shipwreck  on  the  shores  of  their 
country  describe  the  Esquimaux  as  being  generous  and  hospit- 
able, reliable  and  obliging. 

In  his  work  entitled  Nome  and  Seward  Peninsula,  Mr.  E.  S. 
Harrison  has  a  chapter  about  the  folklore  of  the  Esquimaux, 


\ 


174  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

from  which  I  quote  the  following  : — "  The  traditions  of  this 
people  know  of  a  creation  of  the  world,  and  of  a  deluge  ;  we 
find  the  story  of  Jonah  and  other  legends,  which  remind  us  of 
Scripture  history.  But  it  is  difficult  at  the  present  day  to 
determine  how  much  of  this  is  original  Esquimaux  folklore 
and  how  much  must  be  ascribed  to  the  Christian  missionaries, 
whose  doctrines  these  people  have  modified  and  embellished  to 
suit  their  own  taste." 

The  story  of  the  creation  of  the  earth  told  by  the 
Esquimaux  is  different  from  that  of  the  Bible.  According  to 
them,  the  earth  was  at  first  in  a  fluid  state,  and  only  became 
solid,  fair,  and  perfect  at  a  later  stage.  Then  man  was  created, 
and  had  at  first  a  double  face,  so  that  he  could  walk  backwards 
or  forwards  at  pleasure.  His  creator  gave  him  directions  how 
to  live  and  what  to  do,  and  then  left  him  alone  to  enjoy  the 
delights  of  life.  However,  when  the  creator  had  departed, 
there  appeared  a  crow,  who  flew  over  the  land,  and  in  his 
flight  dropped  something  from  his  beak  upon  the  earth  :  this 
was  the  evil  spirit,  whom  they  call  "Tunrak."  Tunrak  takes 
the  place  of  the  Serpent  in  Paradise.  He  persuades  the  man, 
who  has  hitherto  been  perfect,  not  to  obey  the  commands  of 
his  creator  ;  and  when  the  latter,  on  his  return,  becomes 
aware  of  the  disobedience  of  his  creature,  he  is  wroth,  causes 
the  man  to  fall  asleep,  and  then  cuts  him  into  two  pieces.  Since 
that  time  the  man  was  no  longer  a  double  being,  but  there  were 
two  parts,  one  of  whom  was  man  and  the  other  woman. 

Then  the  creator  again  becomes  reconciled  to  the  human 
beings,  who  promise  to  obey  him  in  future.  But  the  evil 
spirit,  Tunrak,  appears  once  more,  teaches  them  the  difference 


ESQUIMAUX  TRADITIONS  175 

of  the  sexes  and  seduces  them  to  evil  ;  whereupon  the  creator 
withdraws  his  favour  from  them.  Then  the  earth  grows 
cold,  vegetation  disappears,  and  the  descendants  of  the  first 
pair  become  wicked  and  corrupt.  There  follows  the  deluge, 
which  swallows  up  everything  ;  only  the  whale  is  able  to  save 
himself,  being   half  fish,  half  beast.      After   the   waters   have 


NOME — A    PRIMITIVE    MANNER    OF    EXTRACTING    GOLD. 

subsided,  the  crow,  who  among  the  Esquimaux  always  plays 
the  part  of  the  messenger,  and  whom  they  venerate  to  the 
present  day,  sees  a  small  boy  on  the  earth  who  is  still  alive. 
It  looks  after  him  and  procures  for  him  a  female  companion  ; 
and  these  are  the  progenitors  of  the  present  human  race. 

The  Esquimaux  are  on  the  way  to  extinction  ;  their  history 
is  the  same  as  that  of  the  American  Indians.     Through  coming 


176  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

in  contact  with  civilisation  they  have  altered  their  mode  of 
life  ;  through  the  importation  of  alcoholic  beverages  by  the 
white  men  they  have  become  demoralised.  The  propensity  to 
drink  to  excess  which  we  find  among  ail  savage  nations,  is 
particularly  marked  in  the  Esquimaux.  When  they  have  once 
tasted  the  fire-water  they  have  become,  body  and  soul,  the 
prey  of  the  whisky-demon  ;  all  they  think  of  and  dream  of 
henceforth  is  to  get  hold  of  liquor.  Unscrupulous  traders 
and  the  crews  of  the  whale-ships  import  great  quantities  of  the 
worst  possible  description  of  brandy  into  the  country,  and  the 
Esquimaux  sees  in  the  skins,  the  train-oil,  the  ivory  of  the 
walrus — all  things  which  he  barters  for  whisky  —  only  a 
medium  for  getting  drunk,  and  pursues  the  animals  in  such 
merciless  fashion  that  he  undermines  his  own  existence  by 
the  wholesale  destruction  of  the  creatures  that  supply  him 
with  food. 

It  is  said  that  in  former  times  the  Seward  peninsula  was 
very  populous  ;  to-day  there  are  only  feeble  remnants  left  of 
the  many  tribes  that  peopled  it  ;  settlements  that  once 
numbered  thousands,  have  dwindled  down  to  a  few  hundreds  ; 
others  have  completely  vanished  from  the  face  of  the  earth. 
The  whole  and  sole  blame  for  this  lies  at  the  door  of  our 
civilisation.  Of  old  the  Esquimaux  lived  on  the  whale,  the 
walrus,  the  seals  of  the  coast,  the  fish  of  their  rivers,  and  the 
reindeer  of  the  tdndra.  The  whalers  followed  the  whales  from 
the  Pacific  Ocean  into  the  Bering  Sea,  and  from  there  into  the 
Arctic  Ocean  ;  hundreds  of  thousands  were  slaughtered,  until 
at  the  present  day  the  whale  has  withdrawn  entirely  out  ot 
range   of  the   Esquimaux   pursuit.     As    the  buffaloes   of  the 


c       etc 
c     c      e    C 


NOME  177 

western  prairies  were  once  exterminated  for  the  sake  of  their 
hides  and  tongues,  so  at  this  day  the  white  man  destroys  the 
whales  for  the  sake  of  the  train-oil  and  whalebone,  and  the 
walrus  for  their  ivory.  The  canned-meat  factories  net  the 
fish  wholesale  ;  and  the  reindeer,  being  persistently  pursued 
with  firearms,  have  vanished  from  the  land. 

In  order  to  ameliorate  the  lot  of  the  wretched  natives,  the 
United  States  have,  in  very  praiseworthy  manner,  introduced 
tame  reindeer  into  Alaska  from  Siberia,  which  are  increasing 
rapidly,  as  the  climatic  conditions  and  the  food  materials  are 
identical  in  both  countries. 

Even  before  setting  foot  on  land  at  Nome,  one  becomes 
aware  of  the  fact  that  one  is  approaching  a  mining  camp, 
where  the  prices  demanded  are  proverbially  high.  The  owner 
of  the  motor-boat  demands  8s.  for  taking  the  traveller  a  few 
hundred  yards  from  the  steamer  to  the  shore,  and  when  one 
expresses  astonishment  at  this  excessive  tariff,  one  is  informed 
that  things  have  now  become  quite  cheap  at  Nome,  and  that 
only  a  short  time  ago  the  passage  used  to  cost  £^.  The  agent 
who  conveyed  the  baggage  to  the  hotel,  over  a  distance 
measuring  little  more  than  300  yards,  relieved  me  of  28s.  for 
his  services  ;  the  price  of  a  beefsteak  is  6s.  ;  that  of  a  bottle 
of  champagne,  £2  ;  and  of  everything  else,  in  proportion. 

At  the  time  of  my  visit,  i.e.  in  summer,  Nome  numbered 
6000  inhabitants.  Among  these  is  to  be  found  the  genuine 
type  of  the  so-called  "  prospector,"  an  appellation  which  is 
bestowed  on  all  those  men  who  come  into  the  country  to  make 
"  a  strike,"  i.e.  in  order  to  find  gold,  silver,  oil,  coal,  or  any 

N 


1 78  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

other  material,  and  work  the  same  for  profit.  All  nations 
are  represented,  and  most  of  the  individuals  have  had  some 
reason  or  other  for  leaving  home,  this  reason  being  frequently 
of  a  painful  nature  ;  but  in  these  parts  no  one  asks  you, 
"  Who  are  you  ?  and  where  do  you  come  from  ?  "  one  is  hail- 
fellow-well-met  with  everybody.  The  race  of  prospectors  is 
quite  a  peculiar  species  of  the  genus  homo,  and  to  be  met  with 
nowhere  else  in  the  world.  In  most  cases  he  has  burnt  his  ships 
before  setting  out  for  the  n^'fi  country.  With  pick  and  shovel 
he  starts  on  his  hunt  after  fortune,  determined  to  succeed  or 
die  in  the  attempt.  Only  a  very  small  percentage  have  the 
luck  to  find  really  rich  deposits  ;  the  majority  return  to  the 
ports,  not  discouraged,  for  their  narratives  are  always  full  of 
fresh  hopes  and  good  prospects  for  "next  time."  In  all  the 
ports  where  the  coasting  steamers  touch,  a  number  of  these 
fortune -seekers  are  to  be  found  in  the  "  bar "  or  the  shops 
of  the  place,  which  form  the  usual  meeting-ground  of  all  the 
inhabitants  ;  one  after  another  pulls  a  piece  of  ore  or  a  gold 
nugget  out  of  his  pocket  ;  it  is  appraised  and  discussed  ; 
stories  that  would  make  your  hair  stand  on  end  are  told — 
on  which  occasions  the  majority  of  the  narrators  display  an 
absolutely  startling  disregard  of  all  probability. 

One  of  the  most  characteristic  qualities  of  the  prospector  is 
his  hospitable  nature  and  his  obliging  manner  towards  strangers. 
He  will  share  his  last  loaf  with  a  fellow-sufferer  in  adversity, 
and  hand  over  his  last  "  two  bits "  (one  shilling)  in  order  to 
have  a  drink  at  a  bar,  whether  with  a  friend  or  a  stranger. 

In  Nome  we  were  lucky  enough  to  meet  with  Mr.  Hoggatt, 
the  new  Governor  of  Alaska,  whom  we  had  got  to  know  at 


■a. 


A  SELF-MADE  GENTLEMAN  179 

Washington  through  the  President.  He  is  a  self-made  man 
who  has  risen  from  the  ranks,  and  who  at  the  present  day 
owns  a  mine  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Juneau  which  produces 
millions.  After  his  great  successes  he  devotes  himself  to  the 
exacting  service  of  the  country  to  which  he  owes  his  wealth, 
and  the  American  Government  is  wise  enough  to  appoint  to 
the  governorship  a  man  who,  it  is  true,  has  not  a  notion  of 
bureaucratic  administration,  who  has  never  even  seen  a  board 
of  green  cloth,  but  who  is  intimately  acquainted  with  the 
conditions  of  the  country  from  personal  observation,  and  is 
in  a  position  to  take  adequate  measures  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  mining  industry. 

Through  the  instrumentality  of  this  amiable  gentleman 
we  soon  got  to  know  many  of  the  most  interesting  personalities 
of  the  mining  city  ;  we  were  overwhelmed  with  attentions, 
were  provided  with  all  the  information  we  asked  for  ;  in  short, 
after  only  a  few  hours  we  felt  perfectly  at  home  in  Nome  ; 
we  were  to  a  certain  extent  considered  as  the  suests  of  the 
community  ;  neither  the  harbour- master  nor  the  leading 
lawyer  in  the  place,  gentlemen  whose  services  we  had  to 
claim  repeatedly,  would  hear  a  word  about  fees. 

From  Nome  our  next  destination  was  Dutch  Harbour, 
situated  on  the  island  of  Unalaska  ;  this  was  the  place  where 
by  my  orders  the  sailing  yacht  Volunteer,  on  which  we  intended 
to  make  the  voyage  to  the  Kenai,  and  later  on  to  the  Alaskan 
peninsula,  was  to  meet  us.  The  steamers  which  go  from 
Nome  to  Seattle  do  not  touch  at  Dutch  Harbour,  though  it 
lies  on  their  route  ;  and  so  we  had  to  induce  the  company,  by 


i8o 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


means  of  an  extra  cash  payment,  to  make  an  exception  in  our 
case  and  put  in  at  that  port.  On  the  morning  of  August  1 3 
our  steamer  stood  into  a  picturesque  fjord,  at  the  head  of  which 
lies  Dutch  Harbour,  on  an  islet  of  its  own,  while  the  little 
town  of  Unalaska  is  situated  on  the  main  island  close  by. 

Considered  as  a  landscape  this  fjord  is  a  scene  of  enchanting 


RUSSIAN    CHURCH    IN    UNALASKA. 


beauty.  The  hills  on  one  side  of  it  take  the  form  ot  solid 
masses  of  rock  ;  on  the  other,  of  luscious  green  Alpine  meadows, 
which  are  overtopped  by  snow-capped  peaks.  Wedged  in 
between  them  lie  the  two  little  towns,  looking  rather  over- 
whelmed by  their  gigantic  neighbours.  Both  Unalaska  and 
Dutch  Harbour  are  calculated  to  recall  the  traveller  to 
Switzerland.  Both  are  totally  different  from  all  other  American 
settlements,  which  are  mostly  distinguished  by  anything  rather 


•'."'-.•'•!  •     •  r  • 


UNALASKA 


i»i 


tHan  picturesque  charm,  having  been  built  solely  to  serve  some 
practical  purpose  and  with  no  reference  to  the  pleasure  of  the 
eye.  The  houses  are  wooden  structures,  rising  from  the  green 
turf,  and  connected  with  one  another  by  a  plank  footpath  ;  but 
they  are  empty,  with  few  exceptions  ;  only  here  and  there  one 
sees  a  human  being  in  the  settlement,  of  which  some  stray 
horses,  dogs,  pigs,  and  fowls  seem  to  have  taken  possession  ;  we 
feel  as  if  we  were  in  a  fairy  tale  ;  we  are  in  a  city  of  the  dead. 


PKRRV    ISLAND. 


Yet  only  a  few  years  ago  this  township  teemed  with  busy  life 
— at  the  time,  that  is,  when  the  goldfields  of  Nome  had  been 
discovered,  and  navigation  was  started  on  the  Yukon  River. 
In  those  days  these  places  played  an  important  part  as  coaling- 
stations,  and  most  of  the  craft  which  at  the  present  time  carry 
on  the  traffic  on  the  Yukon  were  built  here.  To-day  the 
only  importance  of  Unalaska  lies  in  being  a  naval  station  of 
the  Americans  ;  but  even  of  this  it  will  shortly  be  bereft,  when 
the  station   is  moved  farther  west  to  Kvsko  Island,  and  then 


1 82  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

no  one  will  be  left  here  except  a  few  Indians  with  their  Russian 
priest. 

The  Aleutian  Islands,  of  which  Unaiaslca  is  one,  are,  like 
the  Kuriles,  of  volcanic  origin.  On  both  groups  of  islands 
considerable  changes  in  the  outline  of  the  land  take  place  even 
at  the  present  day.  One  island  is  raised  up  out  of  the  sea, 
while  another   one   disappears,  and    volcanic   eruptions   are   of 


THE    THREE    NEWLY    EMERGED    ISLANDS. 


constant  occurrence.  While  on  the  Kuriles  but  little  observa- 
tion has  been  kept  on  these  highly  interesting  phenomena  of 
nature,  something  more  is  known  about  those  changes  which 
have  lately  taken  place  in  the  Aleutian  archipelago. 

It  is  definitely  known  of  three  islands  that  they  emerged 
from  the  sea  in  the  years  1779,  1883,  and  1905  respectively. 
From  the  last  one,  viz.  Perry  Island,  vast  clouds  of  smoke  are 
emitted  to  this  day,  and  little  by  little  the  subterranean  powers 
are  linking  the  three  new  islands  together  by  a  strip  of 
terra  firma. 


■■^.i'i:.A^-.'.' 


MV     ^ACill,     IHh    "\ULU\TKKR. 


Facing  page  183. 


CHAPTER   XV 

IN    THE     MOOSE    COUNTRY HOMEWARD    BOUND 

Much    to  our  delight  we  found   the   yacht   Volunteer  in   the 

harbour  and  soon  started  on  our  voyage.     The  boat  is  25  feet 

long,  of  about  30  tons'  burden,  and  is  schooner-rigged.     The 

crew  consists  of  the  captain,  a  Dane  ;  the  boatswain,  a  Swede  ; 

the    under-boatswain,    an    Aleut  ;    and    the    cook,    who    is    a 

half-breed,   i.e.   the  offspring   of  a  white   man  and   an    Indian 

woman.      When  I   asked   the  captain   if  he   had   good  charts 

of  the  seas  we  were  about  to  navigate,  he  remarked   that  the 

charts  of  this  part  of  the  globe  were  not  much  good,  that  there 

were  everywhere   high    peaks,  which  served    as   landmarks   to 

steer  by,  and   that  at  night  and  in  foggy  weather  navigation 

was  a  matter  of  instinct  anyway.     Neither  he  nor  the  boatswain 

have  the  right  to  take  passengers  on  their  yacht,  as  they  neither 

of  them  have  any  papers,  but  the  captain  has  been  sailing  for 

eighteen  years  in  these  parts,  and  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  he  will 

be  able  to  keep  his  ship  above  water  in  this  year  as  well. 

As  we  had  pknty  of  time  to  spare,  we  intended,  in  the 

first   place,   to   have   one   more   try   at   finding   walrus   in   the 

Bering  Sea.      Such   a  small   sailing-vessel   as   this  is  a  handy 

craft  ;    it  only  draws  a  few  feet  of  water  and   can  easily  go 

183 


1 84 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


to  a  lot  of  places  where  a  steamer  would  run  aground.  So, 
putting  our  trust  in  Providence,  we  set  out — at  first  with  a 
pleasant  breeze,  which,  however,  turned  into  a  gale  later  on  ; 
and  once  more  that  dread  phantom,  sea-sickness,  invaded  my 
cabin.     When  afterwards  the  wind  had  gone  down,  the  poor 


WALRUSES   ON    LAND. 


little  ship  was  tossed  about  in  a  pitiful  manner  by  the  high  seas 
that  were  running  ;  the  only  wonder  was  that  both  the  masts 
did  not  come  tumbling  about  our  ears. 

So  we  rambled  about  many  days  in  our  nut-shell  on  the 
most  dreaded  of  all  the  seas  on  the  globe ;  but  we  were 
rewarded.  Late  one  afternoon  from  fifteen  to  twenty  walruses 
were  snorting  and  puffing  round  our  boat.     Not  long  after- 


c     ©  >»   c        t  '    ' 

t      .    I?  '     r  ', 


50 


SNAPSHOTTING  THE  WALRUS 


185 


wards  we  cast  anchor  close  to  land,  and  early  next  morning 
I  located,  with  the  aid  of  the  telescope,  a  whole  shoal  of  walrus 
sleeping  on  the  beach.  I  at  once  started  stalking  them,  in 
order  to  secure  a  photograph.  On  the  first  day  I  did  not 
succeed   in   snapshotting   the   shoal,   which,  on   my   approach. 


SLEEPING    WALRUSES. 


rushed  into  the  water  ;  but  the  following  day  I  managed  to 
get  within  twenty  yards  before  the  sentinel  noticed  me  and 
sounded  the  alarm.  After  the  animals  had  taken  refuge  in 
the  sea,  I  remained  sitting  quietly  on  the  beach,  in  order  to 
watch  their  amusing  gambols,  when  suddenly,  to  my  amaze- 
ment, some  of  them  began  to  crawl  ashore  again  at  the  very 
place  they  had  left.     Little  by  little  they  all  came  ashore,  with 


i86 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


the  exception  of  the  two  look-outs,  who  kept  watch  in  the 
water  close  by.  I  now  began  to  creep  up  closer,  and  finally 
I  succeeded  in  taking  a  dozen  pictures  from  a  distance  of 
about  ten  and  eight  yards,  without  the  animals  taking  any 
special  notice  of  my  presence — and  I  had  no  cover  whatever. 
Some  of  them  turned  over  on  one  side  and  apparently  went 


SAXD    POINT. 


fast  asleep,  others  hacked  at  each  other  with  their  tremendous 
tusks,  and  only  the  sentinel,  posted  on  the  highest  point  on 
land,  kept  his  eye  on  me  more  or  less  persistently,  and,  when 
I  drew  still  closer  to  them,  gave  the  signal  for  seeking  safety 
in  deep  water.  For  over  an  hour  I  had  found  entertainment 
in  watching  these  interesting  animals,  which  the  hunter  so 
seldom  has  an  opportunity  of  observing,  especially  from  near 
at  hand,  and  the  remembrance  of  the  scene  is  among  the  most 


s 

h 
o 

H 

b] 
it 

■< 

i- 


'":.;/;<.-■ 


GOOD-BYE  TO  BERING'S  SEA 


187 


pleasant  memories  of  my  life  as  a  sportsman.  The  walruses,  who 
every  year  come  from  the  extreme  North  to  spend  the  summer 
here,  are  one  and  all  full-grown  bulls  ;  in  the  autumn  they 
return  to  the  ice,  and  visit  their  wives  for  the  breeding-season. 

We   now   continued   our   voyage   and   stood    through   the 
so-called  "  False  Passage,"  i.e.  between  the  mainland  of  Alaska 


PIRATE    COVE. 


and  the  eastern  side  of  the  Unimak  Islands,  into  the  Pacific 
Ocean.  The  Volunteer,  drawing  only  five  feet  of  water,  can 
make  this  strait,  while  larger  sailing-ships  and  steamers  use 
the  Unimak  Passage,  which  lies  between  the  western  side  of 
Unimak  Island  and  Akun  Island.  I  was  glad  at  being  able 
to  say  good-bye  to  Bering's  Sea  after  more  than  three  months  ; 
I  have  spent  many  evil  hours  on  its  fickle  waves,  but  in  return 
1  carry  away  with  me  most  interesting  memories.      My  hopes 


1 88  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

of  meeting  with  more  favourable  weather  in  the  Pacific  Ocean 
were  soon  bitterly  disappointed.  We  had  to  stand  right  out 
to  sea  and  away  from  land  in  order  to  find  more  wind  ;  but 
there  fell  a  perfect  calm  for  three  days,  during  which  the  ship 
lay  rolling  in  the  trough  of  a  heavy  swell.  It  took  us  a  week, 
to  reach  Sand  Point,  where  we  intended  to  take  in  fresh  water ; 
but  here  we  found  that  the  water-pipes  had  been  damaged,  and 
were  obliged  to  sail  on  to  Pirate  Cove,  a  settlement  of  cod- 
fishers,  situated  in  a  picturesque  spot  behind  a  projecting  rock. 

The  scenery  of  the  peninsula  of  Alaska  is  wild  and 
romantic  ;  innumerable  islets  and  rocks  of  white  granite  lie 
oflF  the  mainland  ;  there  is  no  tree  to  be  seen  far  and  wide, 
but  only  here  and  there  a  green  mountain-meadow.  The 
whole  coast  is  of  volcanic  origin  ;  the  lofty  hills  consist  of 
a  ruddy-brown  rock  ;  most  of  them  look  as  if  some  one  had 
poured  a  thick  chocolate-coloured  broth  over  them,  which 
had  afterwards  flowed  down  part  of  the  mountain  and  become 
crusted.  In  the  distance  rises  the  volcano  of  St.  Paul,  from 
whose  snow-capped  summit  huge  yellow  clouds  of  smoke  are 
wafted  up  to  heaven. 

The  Alaskan  peninsula  has,  it  is  true,  been  cursed  by 
Nature  with  an  abominable  climate  ;  but,  to  make  up  for  this, 
it  is  endowed  with  such  an  abundance  of  animals  as  scarcely 
any  other  quarter  of  the  globe  has  to  show.  Both  white  men 
and  Indians  can  live  here  on  the  fat  of  the  land  throughout 
the  year  without  doing  a  stroke  of  work,  a  state  of  things  of 
which  both  races  take  the  fullest  advantage.  In  the  spring  the 
bears,  who  are  plentiful  here,  furnish  the  larder  with  meat, 
which  is  highly  esteemed  by  many,  though  not  by  me, — to  say 


GAME  AND  FISH  IN  ALASKA 


189 


nothing  ot  the  valuable  skin.  During  the  summer,  millions 
of  salmon  ascend  the  rivers,  which  are,  besides,  tenanted 
by  trout  of  various  kinds.  Close  by  the  shore,  on  the 
so-called  Cod-banks,  any  one  has  the  chance  of  catching 
in     a    short     time     a     large     supply     of    cod,     which,     when 


.      :i  -vUDIAK   :     THH    AUTHOR,     CAHI\I\     KO>S,     BOATSWAIN     ALFRED, 

DEGEN,    CAPTAIN    RADCLYFFE. 

smoked,  make  excellent  stock-fish.  Ptarmigan  occur  in 
multitudes  over  the  whole  peninsula,  and  are  easily  killed 
with  stones  ;  the  marshes  and  lagoons  are  the  breeding-places 
of  countless  geese,  ducks,  and  snipe  ;  and  lastly,  there  are  to 
be  found  everywhere  herds  of  wild  reindeer,  which  number 
thousands,  and,  by  their  excellent  venison,  furnish  the  inhabit- 
ants   of  the    country   during    the    whole    year    with    food    in 


I90  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

unlimited  quantities.  Add  to  this  many  different  sorts  of 
berries,  such  as  strawberries,  raspberries,  bilberries,  black  and 
red  currants,  cranberries,  and  blackberries,  all  of  the  most 
delicate  flavour,  and  which  grow  in  such  multitudes  that  the 
whole  earth  seems  but  a  colour-scheme  of  red  and  blue. 

The  distance  between  Pirate  Cove  and  Kodiak  we  accom- 
plished in  five  days.  For  the  first  time  we  had  the  wind  in 
our  favour,  and  the  Volunteer  showed  its  appreciation  of  the 
fact  by  achieving  a  record  of  ten  miles  an  hour.  As  soon  as 
one  approaches  Kodiak  Island  the  landscape  changes,  losing 
its  gloomy  character.  The  place  of  the  rugged  rocks  of  the 
west  is  taken  by  gently  swelling  hills,  clothed  in  luxuriant 
green,  and  decked  with  flowers  of  every  possible  colour.  The 
climate  also  is  much  milder.  People  are  fond  of  likening 
Kodiak  Island  to  the  Isle  of  Wight.  The  warm  sunshine 
and  genial  air  for  which  Kodiak  is  noted  were  most  grateful 
to  us  ;  and  I  must  add  that  the  town  of  Kodiak,  which  the 
Russians  called  St.  Paul,  is  decidedly  the  pearl  of  Alaska. 
Unfortunately  I  was  not  able  to  make  a  long  stay  here,  for 
it  was  the  first  of  September,  the  day  on  which  moose-  and 
bighorn-shooting  begins.  To  my  regret  my  travelling  com- 
panion. Captain  RadclyfFe,  left  me  at  Kodiak,  in  order  to  shoot 
bears  on  the  island  and  wapiti  stags  in  British  Columbia, 
while  the  giant  antlers  of  the  moose  once  more  drew  me  to 
the  Kenai  peninsula.  My  goal  was  the  mouth  of  the  KusilofF 
River,  which  flows  into  Cook  Inlet. 

Although  the  distance  from  Kodiak  to  this  place  is  only 
190  miles,  I  was  four  days  on  the  way  ;  I  once  more  fell  in 
with  a  gale,  became  sea-sick  again,  suffered  unspeakable  agonies. 


DIFFICULTIES  OF  TRANSPORT  191 

and  horror  overcame  me  when  I  remembered  that  only  one-half 
of  the  voyage  on  the  little  yacht  was  over.  When  hunting  in 
Alaska  the  difficulties  of  transport  are  the  worst  you  have  to 
encounter.  If  you  intend  to  shoot  in  more  than  one  part  of 
the  country,  you  are  obliged  to  use  the  small  steamers,  which 
are  supposed  once  a  month  to  make  the  run  along  the  coast 
from  east  to  west  and  west  to  east  ;  but  you  waste  a  lot  of 
time  by  waiting  in  the  small  ports  ;  and  very  frequently  the 
steamers  do  not  run  at  all  for  a  whole  month,  that  is,  when 
they  have  either  broken  down  or  stranded,  which  is  a  daily 
occurrence  in  these  parts.  Knowing  the  state  of  afFairs  in 
Alaska  from  my  visits  in  the  years  1903- 1904,  I  had  chartered 
the  sailing  yacht  Volunteer,  in  order  thus  to  secure  liberty  of 
going  where  I  pleased,  but  have  arrived  at  the  conclusion  that 
this  is  not  the  right  method  either,  for  you  can  place  no  reliance 
on  wind,  and  if,  like  myself,  you  are  not  a  good  sailor,  you 
suffer  the  torments  of  hell  when,  during  a  calm,  the  boat  is 
tossed  about  by  the  waves  for  days  without  even  having  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  that  you  are  getting  nearer  your  goal. 

To  say  nothing  of  the  enormous  expense,  it  is  not  advisable 
to  charter  a  steamer  for  these  trips,  because  these  have  too  great 
a  draught  when  they  are  large  enough  to  sail  these  tempestuous 
seas.  The  only  kind  of  craft  adapted  to  these  waters  is,  there- 
fore, the  so-called  "  auxiliary  schooner,"  a  two-masted  vessel  of 
60  to  80  tons,  which  has  a  motor  of  from  40  to  60  horse-power 
fitted  into  it,  so  that  in  case  of  calm  one  can  still  make  from 
six  to  seven  miles  an  hour  by  its  aid.  Such  a  ship  is  a  far 
better  sea-boat  than  a  steamer  of  the  same  tonnage  ;  I  should 
not  mind  undertaking  a  voyage  round  the  world  in  such  a  craft. 


192  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Other  advantages  are  the  shallow  draught,  amounting  to  but 
five  or  six  feet,  and  the  considerable  saving  in  the  cost  when 
compared  with  the  working  expenses  of  a  steamer.  One 
nuisance  is  this,  that  at  least  the  captain  and  the  engineer 
must  be  men  holding  Government^  certificates.  But  such  men 
who  also  know  the  coast  are  not  easy  to  find  up  here,  and 
even  when  found  are  mostly  unreliable  persons,  who  drink  and 
are  insubordinate  on  principle,  as,  for  the  matter  of  that,  are  the 
whole  white  population  of  Alaska,  with  very  few  exceptions. 

During  the  entire  passage  from  the  entrance  of  Cook  Inlet 
to  KusilofF,  there  reigned  an  absolute  calm  ;  the  boat  only 
drifted  on  slowly  with  the  flood-tide,  and  when  the  ebb  set  in 
we  cast  anchor,  so  as  not  to  lose  the  ground  which  we  had 
gained.  That,  possibly,  sounds  very  simple,  but  it  was  not  so 
simple  for  those  who  had  to  wind  up  the  anchor,  a  process 
which  sometimes  took  an  hour  or  more. 

The  weather  was  lovely,  the  air  clear  and  transparent,  so 
that  I  had  an  excellent  opportunity  of  enjoying  the  imposing 
scenery,  which  I  had  already  been  able  to  admire  in  the  year 
1903,  and  which  I  believe  to  be  the  most  beautiful  in  Alaska — 
and  that  perhaps  means  the  fairest  on  earth.  To  my  left  an 
island  emerged  from  the  deep  green  sea,  a  solitary  mountain, 
shaped  like  a  pyramid  ;  it  was  the  crater  St.  Augustine.  Behind 
it,  on  the  mainland,  stood  in  all  his  glory  the  volcano  Iliamna, 
12,000  feet  high,  from  whose  summit  a  tiny  cloud  of  smoke 
was  rising  ;  then  there  followed  along  the  coast  a  chain  of 
snow-capped  mountains,  overtopped  by  the  active  volcano 
Redoubt.  On  the  right  lay  the  Kenai  peninsula,  a  gently 
rising  ground,  clothed  down  to  the  water's   edge  with  pines, 


■a, 
SO 


KUSILOFF  AND  KENAI 


193 


whose  sombre  green  was  enlivened  by  the  lighter  foliage  of  the 
birches  and  poplars.  Far  off  snow -covered  mountains  and 
glaciers  stood  up  like  islands  from  a  sea  of  green — the  home  of 
the  bighorn  and  my  goal. 

KusilofF  is  a  small  Indian  settlement,  situated  on  the  river 
of  the  same  name,  on  whose  right  bank  stands  the  large  build- 
ing of  the  KusilofF  tinned-salmon   factory.      Here   the   year's 


^m 

H  ^^ .^jismkm. 

■■m^^.  ■■Ki 

work  is  already  finished  ;  the  workmen  have  returned  to  the 
South  on  the  sailing-vessel  which  in  the  spring  brought  them 
hither  from  San  Francisco  ;  and  with  them  went  the  produce, 
viz.  35,000  chests  of  canned  salmon.  Only  one  man  remains 
behind  as  custodian  of  the  buildings.  I  soon  proceeded  to 
Kenai,  which  lies  twelve  miles  farther  on,  in  order  there  to 
engage  a  guide  and  an  Indian,  for  whose  services  I  had  to  pay 
perfectly  awful  prices.  The  crew  for  the  two  boats  with 
which  I  intended  to  travel  up  the  Kenai  River  to  its  source  in 
the  Tustamena  Lake,  I  made  up  with  the  two  sailors,  Alfred 


194 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


and  Nelson,  from  the  Volunteer,  and  started  on  the  journey  in 
a  downpour  of  rain.  For  a  few  miles  one  is  able  to  get  on  by 
rowing,  but  after  that  the  current  becomes  so  swift  that  one 
is  obliged  to  tow  the  boats.  The  banks  of  the  river  are  here 
strewn  with  the  corpses  of  salmon  of  all  sizes  ;  countless 
numbers  of  them  are  struggling  in  their  death-throes  in  the 


ON    THK    KUSILOFF    RIVER. 


water,  a  pitiful  spectacle  ;   all  of  them  have,  after  the  end  of 
the  spawning  time,  to  pay  for  the  act  of  love  with  their  life. 

The  farther  one  goes  up  the  river  the  more  rapid  the 
current  becomes  ;  the  thickly-wooded  banks  and  the  overhang- 
ing bushes  make  the  work  of  tugging  at  the  tow-line — which 
is  hard  enough  in  itself — still  harder,  and  as  if  this  were  not 
enough,  there  are  many  places  where  one  has  to  wade  knee- 
deep  in  mud  and  water.  On  the  second  day  the  sailor  Alfred 
struck   and   refused   to   do   his  work,   although,   according  to 


THE  SERVANT  QUESTION  IN  ALASKA      195 

contract,  it  is  his  duty  ;  he  declared  that  he  intended  to  go  back 
on  board  the  Volunteer,  there  to  await  my  return  at  leisure  ; 
this  is  the  manoeuvre  which  in  these  parts  they  call  "  to  quit." 

Far  greater  than  the  hardships  he  has  to  bear  are  the 
difficulties  which  beset  every  employer  of  labour  in  Alaska  when 
dealing  with  the  men  he  has  engaged.  These  call  themselves 
"  independent "  [a  word  for  which  there  is  no  exact  equivalent 
in  German],  the  comparative  of  which  is  something  like 
"  tough,"  and  the  superlative  "  rowdy."  Even  in  the  Eastern 
States  of  the  Union  it  is  a  real  punishment  for  us  Europeans, 
who  at  home  are  still  accustomed  to  find  something  like 
subordination,  to  be  forced  to  have  anything  to  do  with  hired 
men  ;  the  farther  West  you  go  the  more  insubordinate  and 
impudent  do  the  domestics  become,  till,  finally,  in  Alaska  the 
"  servant  question  "  is  capable  of  turning  one's  whole  enjoyment 
of  life  to  gall  and  wormwood.  Be  it  said  in  justice  to  the  real 
Americans,  that  only  a  small  minority  of  the  white  men  in  this 
country  are  natives  of  America  ;  the  great  majority  of  them 
are  foreigners,  particularly  Scandinavians,  Russian  Finns,  and 
Germans,  who,  having  reached  San  Francisco  in  sailing-ships, 
and  heard  there  of  the  enormous  wages  paid  in  Alaska,  have 
been  induced  by  these  reports  to  emigrate  to  that  country. 
If  one  is  lucky  enough  to  catch  a  fresh  arrival,  there  is  at  least 
a  possibility  of  getting  on  with  him,  thanks  to  his  European 
training  ;  but  only  too  soon  the  older  immigrants  among  his 
countrymen  educate  him  into  "  independence,"  which  consists 
in  getting  as  much  money  as  possible  out  of  his  employer  and 
doing  as  little  as  may  be  in  return — this  is  called  "graft"  ;  in 
constantly,  and,  as  it  were,  on   principle,  making   complaints 


196  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

and  stirring  up  strife — this  is  called  "  to  kick."  My  sailor, 
Alfred,  was  a  typical  example  of  this  class  of  men.  He  imagines 
that,  having  resided  a  few  years  on  American  soil,  he  is  an 
honest  American,  and,  in  spite  of  his  faulty  English  and  vile 
accent,  he  has  completely  renounced  his  native  land — a  pro- 
pensity which,  as  is  well  known,  and  much  to  be  regretted,  is 
also  highly  characteristic  of  the  Germans. 

When,  a  fortnight  ago,  I  was  compelled  to  put  into  the 
harbour  of  Sand  Point  in  order  to  take  in  water,  and  early 
in  the  morning  wanted  to  start  again,  I  found  the  captain  of 
the  Volunteer  lying  in  a  state  of  helpless  intoxication  on  land. 
He  was,  of  course,  unable  to  go  on  duty,  slept  through  the 
day,  and,  when  at  last  he  had  become  sober  again,  answered 
my  remonstrances  with  insolent  retorts.  The  man  thinks  that 
he  has  a  perfect  right  to  behave  in  this  way,  and  should  I 
refuse  to  pay  him,  every  judge  in  Alaska  would  condemn  me 
to  do  so.  In  Kodiak,  an  Indian  who  assisted  as  sailor  on 
the  ship  left  me,  for  no  other  reason  than  this,  that  the  voyage 
to  the  Kenai  peninsula  did  not  suit  him.  In  his  place  I  engaged 
a  white  man,  of  the  name  of  Nelson ;  this  honest  Swede  secretly 
introduced  such  a  quantum  of  whisky  on  board,  and  applied 
himself  so  diligently  to  its  consumption,  that  he  very  soon  got 
delirium  tremens  and  was  incapable  of  doing  any  work  during 
the  whole  voyage,  in  spite  of  which  I  am  obliged  to  keep  him 
on,  for  fear  of  faring  even  worse  if  I  send  him  off.  The 
Indians,  corrupted  by  the  example  of  the  white  men,  are  just  as 
bad  ;  they  consider  themselves  as  one's  equals,  although  their 
culture  is  not  even  skin-deep,  and  demand  exactly  the  same 
treatment  in  respect  of  pay  and  rations. 


ANOTHER  BOATING  DISASTER  197 

Accordingly  the  Indian  portion  of  my  crew  at  once  joined 
in  the  protests  of  the  sailor,  and  declared  themselves  unable 
to  exist  on  corned  beef,  tea,  and  bread  and  butter  for  lunch — 
creatures  whose  forefathers  lived  exclusively  on  a  diet  of  fish  and 
seaweed  !  It  was  only  by  dint  of  promises,  fair  words,  and  har- 
nessing myself  to  the  tow-line  that  I  managed  to  get  the  boats 
on  at  all  ;  but  that  is  not  nearly  the  end  of  mv  tale  of  woe. 

On  the  third  day  I  was  walking  at  the  head  of  the  tow-line, 
at  a  place  where  the  river  makes  a  bend,  when  I  was  suddenly 
pulled  backwards  by  a  sharp  tug  at  the  cord  ;  I  turned,  and 
saw  part  of  my  belongings  floating  down  the  river,  and,  when 
I  hastily  ran  back,  found  that  the  big  boat  had  capsized  ;  the 
coxswain  had  saved  his  life  by  a  bold  leap  ashore.  I  dashed 
into  the  little  boat,  and,  with  one  other  oarsman,  raced  after 
my  goods  and  chattels,  which  the  swift  current  was  rapidly 
carrying  down  stream.  I  succeeded  in  rescuing  my  kit  bag, 
with  the  field-glasses  and  cigars,  and  my  bed,  from  the  waters  ; 
then  with  the  devil's  help — for  Heaven  has  long  ago  forsaken 
me — I  rowed  down  through  the  dangerous  rocks  and  reefs 
straight  back  to  KusilolF,  where  I  arrived  within  an  hour  ; 
shortly  afterwards  the  crew  also  returned,  with  the  empty 
boat.  I  lost  the  whole  of  my  outfit  :  except  the  beds,  which 
had  floated  on  the  water,  nothing  had  been  saved  ;  three  rifles 
and  my  valuable  photographic  apparatus  had  gone  to  perdition  ; 
the  camera  that  was  recovered  was  ruined  by  water  ;  added 
to  which  was  the  loss — a  most  .irritating  one — of  a  great 
portion  of  the  manuscript  of  the  present  book,  which  I  am  now 
compelled  to  write  over  again.  I  could  have  cried,  but  there 
was  no   time   for   that  ;    twenty-two  hours  after  the   disaster 


198  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

I  was  on  my  way  up  stream  once  more,  with  a  fresh  outfit, 
a  better  crew,  and  armed  with  a  rusty  old  Winchester  rifle. 

This  time  the  river  voyage  prospered  ;  having  reached 
Lake  Tustamena,  I  sent  back  the  greater  part  of  the  crew,  and 
only  kept  the  guide  and  one  Indian,  besides  SchUssler  and 
Degen.     On   the   lake   I   had,   of  course,   to  struggle  against 


ON    LAKK    TUSTAMENA, 


head-winds  again,  and  it  took  me  two  days  to  reach  the  camp, 
from  which  I  intended  to  climb  the  hills,  there  to  hunt  the  fine 
white  mountain-sheep,  Ovis  dalli.  For  the  first  time  during 
this  trip  we  had  to  carry  tents  and  provisions,  in  short  every- 
thing, on  our  backs  into  the  hills,  the  most  fatiguing  of  all 
processes  of  transport,  and  that  on  steep,  rough  paths,  and 
constantly  annoyed  by  the  little  black  flies,  which,  on  account 
of  their  white  legs,  are  here  called  "  white  stockings." 


FRUITLESS  CLIMB  AFTER  BIGHORN        199 

Until  now  it  had  been  raining' persistently,  but  during  my 
first  stalk  the  sun  broke  through  the  clouds,  and  from  the 
crest  of  the  hills  I  was  able  to  enjoy  the  splendid  vista  over 
the  lake  and  the  forests  far  below,  and  all  around  over  the 
mountains  clad  in  eternal  snow.  A  nine  hours'  tramp  did 
not  bring  me  near  the  bighorn ;  I  only  saw  a  few  in  the 
distance.  On  my  way  back  I  found  a  dead  bighorn  and  the 
remains  of  another,  which  had  only  lately  been  shot.  The 
Indians  had  already  been  hunting  here  for  weeks,  and  had  driven 
the  animals  far  back  into  the  glaciers,  where  they  withdraw 
from  the  pursuit  of  men  on  to  inaccessible  cliffs.  On  the  follow- 
ing day  I  made  one  more  attempt,  but  found  that  my  weak  heart 
was  no  longer  up  to  this  mountain-climbing  ;  my  pulse  began 
to  throb  feverishly,  and  I  had  to  turn  back,  the  richer  only  by 
one  more  bitter  disappointment.  The  Indians,  who  are  armed 
with  Winchester  rifles  and  are  good  marksmen,  prove  terrible 
destroyers  of  game  in  these  parts  ;  with  their  light  baidars  they 
can  make  the  trip  from  Kenai  hither  in  two  days,  and  bring  the 
bighorn  venison  to  market  in  that  place  at  ^d.  a  pound.  Like 
everywhere  else,  we  here  find  the  native  put  in  possession  of 
firearms  to  be  the  arch-enemy  of  the  fauna  of  a  region. 

On  my  way  back  to  the  lake  I  met  a  couple  of  Indians,  who 
told  me  that  on  the  KusilofF  River  they  had  noticed  something 
unusual  at  the  bottom  while  pushing  off  with  an  oar,  had  fished 
it  up,  and  brought  to  light — a  gun ;  and  when  I  reached  the 
lake,  there,  sure  enough,  was  my  double-barrelled  .450-.500  rifle, 
apparently  uninjured.  Great  was  thereupon  my  disappointment 
when  on  trial  both  barrels  missed  fire  ;  my  guide,  however, 
was  equal  to  the  task  of  taking  the  heavy  rifle  to  pieces  with 


200  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

the  aid  of  a  knife,  and  of  oiling  the  rusty  locks  ;  and,  lo  and 
behold  !  the  rifle  shoots  as  well  as  ever.  It  was  a  bright  moment 
in  the  almost  endless  chain  of  misfortunes  which  pursued  me 
during  this  trip  when  the  hills  re-echoed  with  the  two  trial  shots. 

I  now  turned  to  the  moose  region,  which  lies  between  the 
lake  and  the  limit  of  arboreal  vegetation,  a  gently  rising, 
undulating  ground,  thinly  studded  with  copses  of  pines,  firs, 
poplars,  and  birches,  a  paradise  for  the  deer-stalker.  The 
moss-grown  soil  is  swampy  and  affords  copious  nourishment 
to  the  little  shrubs  and  willows  which  in  many  places  are  a 
serious  hindrance  to  walking.  Numerous  small  lakes  give 
the  moose  a  chance  of  wallowing  in  mud,  and  also  of  feeding 
on  the  water-lilies  that  grow  here  and  are  their  favourite  food. 

We  unpacked  our  camping-gear  a  five  hours'  march  inland 
from  the  lake-shore,  and  pitched  our  camp,  as  the  numerous 
tracks  showed,  right  among  the  moose.  Even  on  our  way 
I  saw  three  young  bulls,  which  I  left,  of  course,  in  peace, 
for  I  am  only  trying  for  antlers  that  have  a  spread  of  70  inches 
or  above.  The  first  stalking-day  was  a  splendid  one  :  in  the 
small  hours  the  thermometer  had  sunk  several  degrees  below 
freezing  ;  at  six  o'clock  the  sun  rose,  and  shone  the  whole  day 
long  in  a  cloudless  sky,  diffusing  a  genial  warmth,  in  which  I 
revelled  after  the  many  cold  and  cloudy  days  spent  on  Bering's 
Sea.  In  the  morning,  two  not  very  desirable  moose  came 
within  range  ;  in  the  evenmg,  the  guide  shot  a  middling-sized 
bull  close  by  the  camp,  in  order  to  secure  some  venison  for 
himself.  These  men,  who  don't  always  get  fresh  meat  at 
home,  and  live  on  tinned  food  during  a  great  part  of  the  year, 
will  not  be  denied  the  right  of  knocking  a  beast  over  at  the 


A  SERIOUS  MISHAP  201 

first  chance,  so  as,  for  once,  to  eat  their  fill — a  proceeding 
which,  if  not  very  sportsmanlike,  is  at  least  extremely  human. 

Next  morning,  while  I  was  helping  to  skin  the  moose,  I 
was  unlucky  enough  to  drive  the  sharp  blade  of  a  knife  into 
the  anterior  muscles  of  my  right  thigh,  severing  them  right 
down  to  the  bone.  This  is  an  extremely  awkward  kind  of 
injury,  as  muscles  take  some  time  to  heal,  and  inflammation 
often  sets  in.  My  guide,  to  whom  I  showed  the  wound, 
talked  of  lying  up  for  two  months,  which,  of  course,  I  did  not 
believe  ;  but  I  must  confess  that  I  felt  I  had  been  hardly  used 
by  fate,  when,  in  severe  pain,  I  crept  under  the  blankets  in  my 
tent.  Fortunately  I  had  some  small  bandages  with  me,  but  no 
disinfectant  to  cleanse  the  wound  with,  which  greatly  increased 
the  chances  of  inflammation  or  other  complications  arising.  It  is 
not  a  very  pleasant  thing  to  have  to  remain  in  bed  even  at  home, 
much  less  so  in  a  tent  and  without  a  fire  ;  and,  anyhow,  I  cannot 
imagine  a  more  depressing  situation  than  being  handicapped 
in  this  manner  on  a  hunting  expedition  like  the  present.  It 
is  true  that,  speaking  generally,  I  have  not  much  to  complain 
of  in  this  respect  ;  for  in  the  course  of  nine  years  this  is,  apart 
from  attacks  of  fever,  only  the  second  time  that  I  have  had  to 
take  to  my  bed  in  camp.  The  first  time  was  four  years  ago 
in  the  Sudan,  when  my  left  foot  was  crushed  by  an  elephant. 

On  the  second  day  after  the  mishap  I  went  for  a  short 
stalk,  hobbling  with  a  stick,  but  had  soon  to  come  back.  On 
the  two  following  days,  yielding  to  over -great  keenness  for 
sport,  I  tramped  each  time  some  seven  hours  ;  the  only  result 
achieved  being  that  I  got  an  inflammation  of  the  groin,  and 
the  wound  began  to  suppurate. 


202  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

My  guide  told  me  that,  while  he  was  cutting  up  the  moose 
he  had  shot,  a  fine  bull  with  a  good  set  of  antlers  had  looked 
on  for  a  long  time  and  at  a  distance  of  a  few  yards,  and  had  only 
slowly  taken  his  departure  on  his  making  energetic  demonstra- 
tions with  the  axe.  The  rutting  season  is  now  at  its  height, 
and  it  is  well  known  that  during  this  time  the  bulls  entirely 
lose  both  their  reason  and  their  fear  of  man  ;  the  Indians  tell 
of  many  cases  when,  to  their  knowledge,  moose  have  attacked 
men  without  any  provocation.  Last  night  my  look-out  man, 
posted  on  a  lofty  tree,  discovered  a  moose  in  the  distance  ;  the 
man  knocked  a  couple  of  dry  sticks  together  in  order  to 
imitate  the  noise  which  the  antlers  make  when  crashing  through 
the  wood,  and  in  fact  the  moose  did  come  straight  towards 
our  tents,  although  the  smoke  of  the  camp-fire  was  drifting  in 
V  -  - ^^^  his  direction.  Soon  a  second  one  appeared,  but  as  darkness 
KvsLS  setting  in  I  was  unable  to  make  sure  of  the  size  of  the 
antil.'?'-s.  In  any  case,  they  were  young  bulls  who  had  got  the 
worst  di/  the  fighting,  for  the  big  ones  are  now  with  the  cows  ; 
and  the  iknmediate  question  is  to  find  out  their  present  where- 
abouts as  so^on  as  possible. 

Three  hofrtrs'  walk  from  the  camp,  and  near  the  timber- 
line,  I  to-day  (t«-he  date  is  already  September  23)  found  the 
first  cow,  accompanied  by  two  bulls;  at  the  largest  of  these, 
standing  head  on  I'^o  me,  I  fired  my  two  bullets  at  about 
150  yards.  I  found'  a  handful  of  cut  hair,  but  did  not  bag 
the  quarry.  To  think;  that  after  a  long  stalk  like  that,  and 
one  made  in  consideraBsIe  pain,  I  should  make  my  miserable 
plight  worse  by  bad  marksmanship  1 

After   a  sleepless   nigH\t   I   determined  to  give  the  wound 


IN  THE  MOOSE  COUNTRY 


203 


another  day's  rest  ;  but  at  eight  in  the  morning  my  guide 
put  his  head  in  at  the  tent-door  and  said  only  :  "  Big  horns  ! 
Hurry  up  !  "  After  but  a  few  minutes  the  stalk  began.  I 
managed,  too,  to  get  quite  near  to  a  cow  and  a  young  bull  ; 
but  the  antler-bearer,  in  whose  company  these  two  had  been, 
had  vanished  without  leaving  a  trace.  A  short  time  after, 
another  antlered  bull  was  reported  as  standing  with  the  cow  on 


ARSOLUTKI.V    INVALlDK.n. 


a  hill  which  was  divided  from  me  by  a  deep  gully.  I  might 
have  fired  from  the  hither  side,  but  the  distance  was  at  least 
440  yards,  and  so  I  would  not  risk  the  shot,  especially  with 
so  heavy  a  calibre,  but  preferred  to  try  stalking  the  animals  by 
taking  the  rough  way  through  the  valley.  In  a  thick  copse 
of  young  fir-trees  I  came  upon  the  cow  and  a  young  bull  ; 
but  before  I  caught  sight  of  the  animal  I  was  searching  for, 
the  beasts  got  wind  of  me  and  made  off. 

'  Already,  during  my  first  hunting-trip  in  Alaska,  it  had  struck 


204  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

me  as  curious  that  during  the  rutting  season  the  moose  mostly 
go  about  in  threes — he,  she,  and  //  ;  //  being  a  very  young  bull. 
Whether  the  latter  is  considered  harmless  by  the  lord  and  master 
on  account  of  his  youth,  or  whether  he  plays  the  part  of  ap- 
prentice, or  even  of  "  tame  cat,"  I  am  not  in  a  position  to  say  ; 
at  all  events  I  consider  the  matter  suspicious,  and,  supposing  that 
the  moose  race  is  as  fond  of  scandal  as  the  human,  this  odd  com- 
bination is  calculated  to  give  rise  to  much  gossip  among  them. 

I  spent  another  two  days  in  camp  in  a  disconsolate  state  of 
mind  ;  in  spite  of  the  rest,  the  wound  assumed  an  increasingly 
ugly  look,  so  that  at  last  I  gave  way  to  the  urgent  advice  of 
my  guide  and  beat  a  retreat.  I  intended  to  go  back  to  Kenai 
and  there  have  the  wound  properly  dressed  by  the  Russian 
priest,  who  was  in  possession  of  medical  stores  ;  then  my  guide 
was  to  take  me  up  the  river  Kenai  to  Moose  River,  the  Eldorado 
of  the  whole  Kenai  peninsula,  so  he  assured  me,  where  I  could 
easily  secure  everything  I  wished  for  in  a  few  days. 

When  we  once  more  reached  the  shores  of  Lake  Tusta- 
mena,  Nature,  as  if  intending  to  console  me,  offered  me  a 
magnificent  sight.  The  sun  was  setting  on  this  evening  in 
unequalled  splendour  behind  the  volcano  Redoubt,  and  cast 
a  radiant  halo  of  blood -red  flame  round  this  and  the  other 
snow-clad  mountains  ;  the  reflection  threw  upon  the  clouds 
that  hung  above  them  all  the  colours  of  the  rainbow,  and  in 
particular  a  green  and  a  violet  of  such  vivid  hue  as  not  even 
the  most  lively  imagination  of  my  reader  can  depict.  Not  a 
ripple  curled  the  surface  of  the  great  lake,  so  that  this  majestic 
scene  was  mirrored  in  the  waters  close  before  my  eyes  :  it  was 
a  twofold  pleasure.      Next  morning  I  was  already  on  the  move 


UP  THE  KENAI  RIVER  205 

before  daybreak,  and  when  the  sun  rose  from  behind  a  glittering 
glacier  which  lay  behind  me,  the  same  mountains  were  lighted 
up  by  the  delicate  flush  of  the  dawn,  the  cloudless  sky  was  tinted 
a  tender  green — it  was  a  spectacle  equal  to  that  of  yesterday. 

In  Kenai  I  got  some  carbolic  and  iodoform,  and  a  German 
chemist  squeezed  and  washed  my  wound  so  energetically  that, 
for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  I  felt  on  the  point  of  fainting. 
Two  days  after  I  was  on  my  way  to  the  Moose  River.  The 
Kenai  River,  like  the  KusilofF,  rises  in  a  lake,  viz.  Lake  Kenai  ; 
it  is  less  rapid,  but  makes  up  for  that  by  being  much  longer,  for 
one  wants  at  least  five  days  to  go  up  it.  The  banks  of  the 
river  are  thickly  covered  with  the  corpses  of  salmon,  which 
poison  both  the  water  and  the  air  in  the  most  unpleasant 
manner  ;  thousands  of  dead  fish  are  floating  down  the  stream — 
an  eloquent  proof  of  the  cruelty  with  which  Nature  sometimes 
treats  her  creatures. 

To  sit  for  days  in  a  downpour  of  rain  and  a  slowly  crawl- 
ing boat  is  a  thing  that  sorely  taxes  one's  patience,  especially 
when  the  whole  expedition  is  a  futile  one,  as  I  was  soon  to 
learn.  On  our  way  I  met  two  Indians  who  were  coming  down 
stream,  and  with  whom  my  guide  held  a  long  conference  ; 
as  this  is  usually  the  case,  I  paid  no  further  attention  to  the  con- 
versation, which  was  carried  on  in  Russian  and  was  unintelligible 
to  me.  On  the  third  day  the  guide  informed  me  that  there 
was  no  use  in  going  farther  up  to  Moose  River,  as  the  above- 
mentioned  Indians  had  just  come  from  there,  but  had  seen 
no  game  whatever,  the  reason  being  that  a  couple  of  stray  dogs 
were  barking  in  the  forests  and  had  scared  all  the  moose  away. 
I  did  not  believe  one  word  of  this  story  and  insisted  on  rowing 


2o6  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

on,  but  the  men,  including  the  two  Indians,  refused  to  go  to 
Moose  River.  I  now  hunted  for  two  days  at  the  place  where 
we  camped,  that  is  to  say,  the  guide  galloped  me  through  the 
forest  for  endless  distances  ;  I  did  find  some  fresh  tracks,  but 
the  ground  was  far  too  thickly  set  with  pine  and  other  wood 
to  be  any  good  for  stalking,  especially  as  my  object  was,  not 
to  kill  the  first  moose  that  came  within  range,  but  to  try  and 
find  one  with  a  fine  set  of  "  shovels."  My  guide's  idea,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  to  wear  me  out  with  these  fatiguing  marches 
and  so  compel  me  to  give  up .  the  chase  ;  and  in  this  he  was 
successful,  for  I  resolved  to  return  to  Kenai,  and  from  thence 
go  back  to  Lake  Tustamena,  where  I  knew  for  certain  that 
I  should  find  some  moose. 

In  Kenai  I  soon  learnt  the  truth  about  the  dogs  on 
Moose  River.  Last  year  an  Indian  had  shot  a  comrade  there, 
through  taking  him  for  a  moose,  and  the  story  goes  that 
the  ghost  of  the  man  who  was  shot  haunts  the  place  and  comes 
into  camp  at  night,  in  order  to  cast  a  spell  over  the  souls  of 
those  present.  The  Indians  are  extraordinarily  superstitious, 
and  I  presume  that  the  two  whom  we  met  told  my  men  they 
had  seen  the  ghost.  My  guide,  it  is  true,  is  a  white  man,  born 
in  the  country  ;  his  father  was  a  Scotsman  and  his  mother  a 
Russian  ;  but  he  has  married  an  Indian  girl,  and,  like  most  of 
the  men  who  do  this,  has  altogether  joined  the  Indians.  The 
men  who  make  a  mixed  marriage  of  this  kind  go  by  the  name  of 
"  squaw  men"  ;  they  soon  adopt  all  the  bad  habits  of  the  red  race 
and  are  therefore  looked  down  upon  by  the  other  white  men. 

My  endeavours  to  hire  another  guide  in  Kenai  were  fruitless ; 
almost  all   the  inhabitants  were  laid  up  in  consequence  of  an 


AN  INQUISITIVE  MOOSE  207 

epidemic  of  influenza.  So  I  had  no  choice  but  to  keep  on 
the  same  guide,  whom  I  had  not  only  to  pay  at  the  rate  of 
1 6s.  a  day,  but  to  keep  in  good-humour  as  well.  On  October  3, 
four  weeks  after  I  had  gone  up  the  river  KusilofF  for  the 
first  time,  I  found  myself  for  the  fourth  time  on  its  waters, 
bound  for  the  moose  country.  For  a  whole  month  I  had  had 
a  severe  struggle  against  Fate,  which  treated  me  very  badly 
in  every  particular  ;  but  to  give  up  the  quest  on  that  account 
was  a  course  I  could  not  make  up  my  mind  to. 

The  voyage  was  smooth  and  prosperous,  and  I  pitched 
my  camp  a  few  miles  from  the  lake  and  about  eight  miles 
west  of  the  spot  where  I  had  hunted  at  first.  On  the  way 
to  camp  I  found  countless  fresh  spoors,  and,  by  means 
of  my  olfactory  organs,  was  several  times  able  to  "  spot " 
places  where  the  moose  only  a  short  time  before  had  rested. 
When  we  were  pitching  the  tents,  a  three-year-old  moose, 
attracted  by  the  ringing  strokes  of  the  axes,  came  up  and 
stood  at  gaze  for  a  long  time  ;  obviously  he  was  quite  unable 
to  account  for  the  presence  of  such  extraordinary  creatures 
as  we  men  were  in  his  preserve.  The  very  next  morning, 
after  hunting  about  only  a  short  time,  I  came  upon  a  trio 
of  moose — a  fine  antlered  bull,  a  cow,  and  a  young  bull  ;  and 
soon  after,  I  was  able  to  count  twelve  head  gathered  on  a 
small  area,  and  among  them  two  fine  antlered  ones.  Stalking 
them  was  made  considerably  more  difficult  by  the  number  of 
the  moose  ;  sometimes  I  had  to  be  careful  of  the  direction 
of  the  wind,  sometimes  young  cows  and  calves  barred  my 
way  to  the  big  bulls.  From  the  neighbouring  forest  the 
dull  sound  of  horns  clashing   against  one    another  was   borne 


208 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


across  to  me  ;  there  the  strongest  were  fighting  for  supremacy 
in  the  district.  After  an  hour  two  cows  who  stood  in  my 
immediate  proximity  had  begun  to  take  notice  of  and  move 
slowly  towards  me  ;  at  the  same  moment  a  bull  with  long 
tines  on  the  palmated  horns  stepped  out  from  behind  an  alder 


MY    FIRST    MOOSE. 


bush.  I  could  not  see  very  well,  as  he  stood  sideways  to  me, 
how  large  the  spread  of  the  antlers  was,  but  I  fired,  since 
my  position  in  the  middle  of  all  these  animals  was  no  longer 
tenable  without  attracting  their  notice.  When  the  bull  came 
down,  things  became  lively  around  me  :  from  every  side  the 
moose  strolled  up,  some  twenty  in  number  ;    they  stood   and 


.  )  »f e      c     «»  « 


MY  FIRST  MOOSE  209 

gazed  at  me,  each  one  wanting  to  satisfy  his  curiosity  ;  one  cow 

came  straight  at  me,  as  if  she  meant  to  avenge  her  fallen  lover, 

and  only  moved  ofF  when  my  guide  threw   sticks   at   her.     I 

was  still   busy   cutting  out    the    antlers,   which   measured   65 

inches  across,  when  a  smaller  bull  came  upon  the  scene.     He 

gave  me  time  to  slip  a  fresh  film  into  the  camera,  and  I  was 

able  to   photograph   him   several   times.      In  the  afternoon  I 

came  upon  two  big  solitary  bulls,  a  sure  sign  that  for  many 

of  them  the  rutting  season  is  already  at  an  end.     I  did  not 

fire,  as  I  had  hopes  of  meeting  with  a  still  bigger  set  of  antlers. 

Afterwards,  however,  I  regretted  this,  for  who  knows  whether 

I  shall  really  find  that  bigger  one  ;    and  if  not,  then  I  have 

missed  an  excellent  chance.     It  is  difficult  to  estimate  the  spread 

of  a  pair  of  antlers  correctly  at  a  glance,  especially  when  seen 

sideways.     Moreover,  the   size   of  the   palmated  horns  varies 

from  year  to  vear — what  to-day  must  be  defined  as  large  may 

be  only  small  next  year  ;  the  climatic  conditions  and  the  food 

make   an    essential    difference    in    this    respect.       I   expect   to 

find  very  big  antlers  this  year,  as  not  a  shot  has  been  fired 

in  this  district  for  three  years,  and  the  moose  have  therefore 

had   sufficient  time   to   develop   large   antlers.      The   Indians, 

who  hunt  merely  for  the  sake  of  venison,  never  go  up  as  far 

as  the  Tustamena  Lake  for  moose,  because  they  find  plenty 

of  them  in  the  vicinity  of  their  own  dwellings. 

On  the  following  day  also  I  was  favoured  by  the  most 
splendid  weather.  At  night  the  thermometer  sinks  to  several 
degrees  below  freezing-point,  whilst,  thanks  to  the  bright  sun- 
shine, the  days  are  warm  and  summer-like.  In  consequence  of 
the  frosts,  the  trees,  which  only  a  fortnight  ago  stood  in  all  the 


2IO  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

glory  of  their  foliage,  are  now  completely  bare.  Here  there 
is  no  spring  and  no  autumn,  but  only  a  short  summer  and  a 
long  winter.  On  this  day  I  saw  eighteen  moose  ;  some  of 
them  again  came  quite  close  to  me,  and  that  not  unawares, 
but  ostentatiously,  and  were  only  with  difficulty  induced  by 
shouts,  gestures,  and  missiles  to  move  off  a  few  yards.  When 
three  years  ago  I  was  hunting  in  this  neighbourhood,  I  did  not 
find  the  moose  nearly  so  familiar  ;  it  is  true  I  did  not  see 
so  many.  My  guide  asserts  that  he  has  never  known  the 
game  to  be  so  fearless  as  in  this  year.  Unfortunately  there 
was  never  a  sufficiently  thick  tree  near  at  hand  for  cover 
when  the  moose  came  towards  me,  apparently  with  the  inten- 
tion of  charging  ;  else  I  should  have  liked,  instead  of  scaring 
them  away,  to  wait  and  see  whether  they  really  have  the 
pluck  to  charge  a  man,  as  has  often  been  stated. 

A  ten  hours'  tramp  did  not  bring  a  single  good  bull  within 
range,  although  I  could  hear  the  beasts  crashing  almost 
continuously  in  the  underwood.  The  moose  take  up  their 
abode  by  preference  in  those  forests  which  have  been  burnt 
down  some  time  before,  and  where  the  roots  have  put  forth 
new  shoots.  What  was  formerly  the  forest  lies  on  the  ground, 
blown  down  by  the  wind,  as  a  chaotic  jumble  ;  a  thousand 
times  in  a  day  one  has  to  clamber  over  fallen  tree-trunks,  a 
kind  of  gymnastics  which  I  found  peculiarly  irksome,  owing  to 
my  leg  not  being  yet  perfectly  healed.  On  October  9  1 
tracked  a  good  bull  for  a  long  time.  He  seemed  to  have 
some  particular  object  in  view,  for  he  went  slinging  along  at 
the  same  even  pace  for  a  full  hour  in  front  of  me  through 
the  brushwood,  without  my  being  able  to  gain  on  him  in  the 


■a. 


I'h^HV 


212 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


betaken  themselves  to  the  hills,  where  they  are  busy  digging 
marmots  (or  suslik)  out  of  the  ground  and  devouring  them, 
until  enough  snow  has   fallen    to   induce    them    to   retire  into 


ROWING    HOME    WITH    THE    TROPHIES. 


winter  quarters,  and  so  to  sleep.  I  therefore  resolved  to  sail 
back  to  Kodiak,  and  there  make  an  attempt  to  bag  the  famous 
Kodiak  bear,  an  animal  about  whose  pedigree  and  relationship 
to  the  bears  of  the  mainland  learned  zoologists  are  not  yet 
agreed.     In  any  case,  it  is  a  bear  which  attains  a  tremendous 


I! 


ON  THE  WAY  TO  KODIAK  213 

size  ;  but  as  there  are  not  many  left  on  the  island,  the  chances 
of  successfully  hunting  and  bagging  one,  particularly  at  this 
advanced  season  of  the  year,  are  not  good. 

We  had  need  to  make  all  haste  ;  all  the  greater  was, 
therefore,  my  disappointment  at  finding,  on  my  return  to 
the  Volunteer,  my  captain  laid  up  with  pneumonia  and  my 
boatswain  down  with  influenza.  I  resolved,  in  the  first  place, 
to  sail  the  yacht  myself,  as  far  as  Kodiak,  with  the  assistance  of 
my  servant  Schiissler,  who  is  a  master  of  all  crafts — the  distance 
itself  only  amounts  to  1 90  miles  ;  but  I  was  deterred  from  this 
plan  by  being  informed  that  at  this  time  of  year  there  are 
frequently  thick  fogs,  and  in  the  event  of  such  a  one  or  of  a 
gale  coming  on,  I  should  probably  not  have  been  equal  to  the 
task,  as  I  know  next  to  nothing  of  sailing.  There  was  no 
difficulty  in  finding  a  suitable  man  who  was  able  to  navigate 
the  boat  ;  but  the  steamer  which  serves  Cook  Inlet  does  not 
run  any  longer  after  this  date,  and  so  the  man  in  question 
would  not  be  able  to  return  to  his  home  before  spring.  Thus 
I  found  myself  once  more  confronted  by  a  problem.  I  finally 
engaged  a  Swede  who  understood  sailing-boats,  and  then  sailed 
to  Seldovia,  a  place  situated  at  the  entrance  of  Cook  Inlet,  and 
some  90  miles  on  the  way  to  Kodiak.  From  thence  my 
navigator  could  return  this  same  autumn  to  KusilofF,  and  I 
would  chance  the  question  of  how  to  get  from  Seldovia  to 
Kodiak. 

During  the  whole  time  I  spent  ashore  the  wind  had  been 
blowing  from  the  north,  that  is  to  say,  it  was  with  us,  as  we 
were  going  south  ;  but  in  the  very  hour  in  which  I  weighed 
anchor  it  veered  and  then  fell  altogether,  so  that  I  lay  a  whole 


214  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

day  at  the  entrance  of  Seldovia  harbour,  only  the  distance  of  a 
rifle-shot  from  my  goal. 

The  ill-luck  which  has  been  pursuing  me  now  for  seven 
months — I  have  not  mentioned  innumerable  srtiall  contrarieties, 
in  order  not  to  weary  my  readers — is  beginning  at  last  to  get 
on  my  nerves  ;  but  that  is  no  use  whatever  in  these  parts  ;  the 
only  thing  here  is  to  stick  to  it,  as  there  is  no  other  way. — Our 
first  attempt  at  getting  away  from  Seldovia  was  a  failure  ; 
owing  to  a  calm  I  was  obliged  to  let  the  ship  drift  back  into 
the  harbour  with  the  flood.  The  second  time  we  were  driven 
towards  the  rocks  outside  the  harbour  and  had  to  take  shelter 
in  Graham  Bay,  where  we  lay  for  the  next  two  days.  Then 
there  arose  a  wind,  which  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Barren 
Isles  freshened  into  a  gale  ;  the  yacht  was  racing  through  the 
waves  at  the  rate  of  twelve  miles  an  hour.  I  sufi^ered  worse  than 
ever,  and  in  this  night  I  made  a  holy  vow  never  again  to  set 
foot  on  the  deck  of  a  sailing-boat.  It  was  only  after  six  days 
and  a  half  that  I  reached  Kodiak. 

In  Seldovia  I  had  heard  the  news  that  the  steamer  Santa 
Anna,  with  which  I  had  intended  starting  on  the  homeward 
voyage  on  November  i ,  had  been  wrecked  ;  so  I  was  com- 
pelled to  take  a  passage  on  the  steamer  Portland,  which  was 
due  on  October  23,  and  between  now  and  then  there  was  not 
time  enough  left  to  go  bear-hunting. 

I  made  use  of  my  stay  in  Kodiak  to  pay  a  visit  to  the 
neighbouring  Wood  Island,  which  I  had  frequently  heard 
praised  for  the  beauty  of  its  scenery  ;  yet,  when  I  reached  it, 
my  highest  expectations  were  far  surpassed.  Here,  in  a  region 
where  the  eye  is  not  spoilt  by  a  luxuriant  arboreal  vegetation,  is 


'••    ;  I ..!<*. '.< 


THE    STEAMER    "  PORTLAND." 


Facing  pagt  215. 


J 


*c*    *   '•    *     r 


w    f  w  , — »  ■>■    .    ;,v«m — : ■ 1 

1 

•  .:■          t      ■ 

.     A             •. 

■1    ^  -^^ 

1 

^^^^^^H^iAtf 

/».  .'k    ■ 

WOOD  ISLAND  215 

found  a  splendid  forest  of  lofty  firs,  containing  trees  many 
hundreds  of  years  old,  and  worthy  of  being  ranked  with  the 
most  magnificent  giants  of  the  Black  Forest.  The  soil  is 
clothed  with  moss  of  that  intense  green  which  only  the  high 
northern  latitudes  can  produce.  The  country  is  intersected  by 
numerous  ravines,  whose  sides  are  thickly  clothed  with  ferns, 
while  at  the  bottom  meander  streams  of  clearest  crystal.  In 
the  rocks  of  brown  lava,  overgrown  with  creepers,  are  to  be 
seen  many  caves,  which  may  once  upon  a  time  have  been  the 
dwelling-place  of  bears.  The  beach  is  sandy,  but  far  into  the 
sea  there  jut  out  crags  and  rocks  everlastingly  washed  by  the 
breakers,  and  in  and  out  among  them  many  kinds  of  ducks 
and  divers  are  frolicking  about.  The  island  is  only  inhabited 
by  a  few  Aleuts  and  Creoles  ;  but  there  is  a  mission-school, 
kept  by  a  missionary  and  his  family,  which  forms,  at  the  same 
time,  a  kind  of  home  for  poor  and  orphaned  Indian  children. 
From  Wood  Island  one  has  a  lovely  view  of  Kodiak  and  a 
number  of  other  islets,  with  their  hills  tinted  purple  by  the 
bloom  of  the  heather,  while  the  background  is  formed  by 
towering  snow-clad  mountains.  Never  have  I  seen  a  spot  so 
well  adapted  by  nature  for  a  deer-park.  In  the  rushes  and 
reeds  of  the  numerous  lakes  ducks  and  geese  are  nesting  ; 
moose,  reindeer,  red  deer,  pheasants,  and  ptarmigan  would 
flourish  in  such  a  place ;  and  a  stay  in  late  summer  in  this 
beautiful  climate,  which  seems  to  breathe  new  life  into  body 
and  soul,  can  only  be  compared  to  a  sojourn  in  Paradise. 

On  October  24  I  began  my  return  voyage  to  Seattle  on  the 
steamer  Portland.  As  the  ship  called  at  several  ports  in  Prince 
William  Sound,  and  then  took  the  so-called  inside  passage,  i.e. 


2i6  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

steered  a  course  between  the  continent  of  America  and  the 
chain  of  islands  lying  in  front  of  it,  I  had  the  welcome  oppor- 
tunity of  enjoying  this  lovely  scenery  once  more.  There  are 
other  places  where  one  can  see  mountains,  glaciers,  and  fjords, 
but  nowhere  on  earth  will  you  find  such  a  profusion  of  natural 
beauty,  the  grandeur  of  which  is  at  times  absolutely  overwhelm- 
ing. Alaska's  greatest  ^wealth  .,  does  not  lie  in  its  minerals, 
forests,  and  fisheries,  but  in  its  scenery ;  for  thousands  of  miles 
the  coast-line  is  one  great  panorama,  and  it  is  only  a  question 
of  time  when  this  beautiful  region  will  be  thrown  open  to  the 
tourist,  and  crowds  of  nature's  lovers  will  make  the  pilgrimage 
to  worship  at  her  shrine. 

The  steamer.  In  the  first  place,  went  to  Seward,  which  lies 
at  the  farther  end  of  a  fjord  twenty  miles  long,  and  is  the 
terminus  of  the  new  railway  to  the  Tanana  valley,  with  its 
rich  gold  deposits  ;  then  to  the  island  of  Latouche,  where  lately 
enormous  beds  of  copper  have  been  discovered,  which  promise 
abundant  returns.  Prince  William  Sound  in  shape  resembles 
a  huge  spider,  whose  legs  are  formed  by  channels,  bays,  and 
fjords,  most  of  them  with  a  glacier  at  their  upper  end.  We 
sailed  past  the  Columbia  glacier,  one  of  the  most  extensive  of 
the  country,  and  then  reached  Valdez,  which  is  called  the 
"  gulf  of  the  gods,"  and  well  deserves  the  name. 

•  Short  visits  were  paid  to  the  small  mining-camps,  Ellamar 
and  Orca  ;  then  the  ship  left  the  sound  and  stood  out  to  sea, 
pointing  its  course  to  Kayak  Island,  on  which  petroleum  springs 
have  been  found.  Scarcely  had  we  left  the  shelter  of  Orca 
Bay  when  a  gale  set  in  of  such  violence  that  our  pilot,  with 
his  experience  of  sixty-two  years,  affirmed  that  he  had  never 


:<  '<..'.  'c'    <  «.it"  • 


ALASKAN  SCENERY  217 

seen  the  like.  For  three  days  the  struggle  with  the  elements 
went  on  ;  for  a  long  time  it  was  doubtful  whether  these  or  the 
shipbuilder  would  come  out  victorious.  The  old  wooden  hull 
was  creaking  in  every  joint  ;  we  scarcely  made  a  mile  an  hour, 
and  all  were  deeply  thankful  to  our  excellent  captain  when  he 
had  managed  to  bring  his  ship  under  the  lee  of  the  sheltering 
hills  of  Kayak  Island.  The  harbour  we  could  not  enter,  on 
account  of  the  gale  ;  the  anchor  could  not  be  let  go,  as  the  seas 
were  running  too  high  ;  and  so  we  steamed  for  thirty  hours  up 
and  down  between  the  island  and  the  mainland,  until  the  fury 
of  the  hurricane  had  spent  itself 

Before  getting  to  Yakutat,  you  pass  Mount  St.  Elias  and 
the  Malaspina  glacier,  which  lies  in  front  of  it  ;  the  latter  covers 
an  area  of  i  500  square  miles,  stretches  30  miles  inland  from 
the  shore,  and  runs  parallel  with  the  coast  for  50  miles. 
Only  a  few  hours  later  one  has  the  chance,  at  Yakutat,  of 
walking  in  a  splendid  forest  of  firs,  whose  sombre  green,  when 
seen  against  a  background  of  glittering  snow-mountains,  pro- 
duces a  wonderful  effect  of  colour. 

Soon  after  quitting  Yakutat,  the  steamer  left  the  open  sea 
and  passed  behind  the  islands  of  the  Alexander  archipelago, 
in  order  to  touch  at  the  picturesquely  situated  town  of  Juneau, 
which  had  only  recently  become  the  capital  of  Alaska.  From 
Juneau  to  Seattle  the  route  lay  all  the  way  between  the  main- 
land and  numerous  islands  ;  the  gales  that  were  raging  outside 
at  this  season  did  not  touch  us,  and  one  could  enjoy  the  in- 
comparable beauty  of  the  scene  in  peace.  In  many  places  the 
islands  skirted  the  land  so  closely  that  only  quite  a  narrow 
channel  remained.     One  might  think  that  one  was  on  a  river. 


2l8 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


In  other  places, 
again,  we  were 
surrounded  by  an 
amphitheatre  of 
mountains,  and 
were  apparently 
sailing  on  an  in- 
land lake.  On 
both  sides  the 
shore  was  decked 
with  splendid 
forests  of  firs, 
while  the  soil  was 
covered  with  a 
moss  of  emerald 
green. 

It  was  the 
fourteenth  day 
since  my  de- 
parture from 
Kodiak  when 
Mount  Raimer 
hove  in  sight, 
and  a  few  hours 
afterwards  we 
stood  into  the 
harbour  of 
Seattle.  From 
here    I    went    to 


SAN  FRANCISCO— HOMEWARD  BOUND     219 

San  Francisco,  and  found  the  destruction  wrought  by  the  earth- 
quake of  April  18,  and  the  subsequent  conflagration,  much 
more  considerable  than  one  could  imagine  from  the  reports  or 
even  from  photographs.  Journalists,  and  more  particularly 
American  ones,  have,  in  their  accounts  of  minor  events,  so 
accustomed  the  public  to  superlatives,  that  they  would  now 
have  to  invent  new  words  in  order  to  do  justice  to  the  vast 
extent  of  the  calamity.  ^  man  who,  like  myself,  has  known 
San  Francisco  before  the  earthquake,  must  be  overcome  with 
sadness  at  the  sight  of  the  shattered  city,  even  though  he  may 
not  be  mourning  for  friends  or  relations  buried  under  the  ruins, 
or  have  financial  losses  to  bewail.  Hardly  another  city  in  the 
world  enjoyed  to  the  same  degree  the  sympathy  of  all  nations 
that  had  once  been  her  guests.  I  am  not  able  to  describe  its 
charm  ;  but  "  Frisco  "  was  anything  rather  than  American  ; 
an  oriental  atmosphere  pervaded  its  streets  ;  it  was  not  the 
number  of  her  inhabitants,  but  her  intellect,  which  made  her  a 
world-city  that  one  can  fearlessly  rank  with  the  foremost  cities 
of  the  globe. 

In  San  Francisco  I  turned  my  back  upon  the  Pacific  Ocean 
and  set  my  face  towards  the  East,  to  the  Great  Divide,  the 
endless  prairies,  the  splendid  Sierra,  and  lastly,  homewards,  in 
order  there  to  gather  fresh  strength  for  another  expedition. 


I     I»»,l^    J3_ 


■a, 
50 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX 

SYNOPSIS  OF  THE  ANIMALS  COLLECTED  BY  THE 
AUTHOR  DURING  HIS  EXPEDITION 

A.—MjIMMALS 

By  Professor  Paul  Matschie,  Curator  of  the  Royal 
Zoological  Museum,  Berlin 

There  is  doubtless  a  good  deal  of  pleasure  to  be  derived  from  hunting 
in  foreign  lands.  The  trophies  there  obtained  bring  back,  even  after 
the  lapse  of  years,  memories  of  happy  hours,  of  moments  of  peril,  of 
obstacles  successfully  overcome,  of  privations  endured,  and  of  the 
supreme  joy  which  the  sportsman  feels  when  he  gazes  upon  the 
prize  he  has  secured.  But  the  value  of  such  trophies  is  considerably 
enhanced  when  they  are  of  interest  not  only  to  the  happy  owner  but 
to  the  public  at  large ;  when  they  have  contributed  to  solve  some 
scientific  problem  or  other.  The  man  who  thinks  only  of  himself, 
and  values  the  outside  world  solely  by  the  profit  or  loss  he  makes  out 
of  it,  may  possibly  be  content  with  the  knowledge  that  he  has  laid  low 
with  his  rifle  a  respectable  number  of  creatures  in  such  and  such 
countries  ;  he  will,  perhaps,  boast  that  no  one  else  possesses  such  fine 
sets  of  antlers  and  horns.  It  is  surely  a  nobler  pleasure  which  is  felt 
by  the  man  who  rejoices  to  think  that  his  own  hunting  trophies  have  also 
been  of  use  to  science  ;  but  the  greatest  satisfaction  will  be  his  who  in 
his  hunting-trips  has  missed  no  opportunity  of  collecting  by  the  way 
all  sorts  of  large  and  small  game,  which  may  not  be  greatly  esteemed 
by  him  as  trophies,  but  are  valuable  contributions  to  the  advancement 

223 


224  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

of  science.  This  is  what  Mr.  Paul  Niedieck  has  done  :  the  animals 
collected  by  him  from  nortJi- western  North  America  and  the  eastern- 
most parts  of  Northern  Asia,  which  are  now  in  the  possession  of  the 
Berlin  Zoological  Museum,  comprise  almost  exclusively  species  which 
have  hitherto  been  unrepresented  in  any  Germa;i  museum,  and  therefore 
supply  a  great  and  long-felt  want.  Besides  being,  on  this  account,  a 
highly  valuable  addition  to  a  German  collection  of  animals,  these  rare 
and  beautiful  specimens  possess  a  peculiar  interest  from  the  fact  that 
they  come  from  regions  which  have  hitherto  been  but  imperfectly 
explored,  and  have  thus  contributed  in  no  slight  measure  to  a  better 
and  more  accurate  knowledge  of  those  distant  parts. 

Therefore  our  hearty  thanks  are  due  to  Mr.  Niedieck  ;  may  the 
advancement  of  science  be,  in  the  future  also,  a  source  of  pleasure 
to  him. 

The  mammals  collected  by  Mr.  Paul  Niedieck  were  derived  from 
verv  different  regions  :  one  portion  was  obtained  on  the  Kenai 
peninsula  in  Alaska,  a  second  in  Kamschatka,  a  third  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river  Anadyr,  on  the  island  of  Ka-y-ne  and  on  the  Semidi 
Islands.  A  synopsis  of  these  species  is  given  below,  a  few  short 
notes  being  added  in  most  cases.  Mr.  Paul  Niedieck  has  very 
generously  presented  the  specimens  here  enumerated  to  the  Berlin 
Zoological  Museum. 

I.   Alces   gigas.  Miller.      The    giant   moose    or  elk  of  the    Kenai 
peninsula,  Alaska. 

One  skull    with    antlers,  and    a    complete    skin  with    the 
leg-bones. 

Very  little  is  known  at  present  about  the  several  species  of  moose. 

Three  species  are  generally  enumerated  in  the  more  recent  works 
on  the  Natural  History  of  Mammals  :  Jlces  alces  (Linn^),  from  Northern 
Europe  and  Northern  Asia  ;  Alces  americanus  (Jardine),  from  Canada  ; 
and  Alces  gigas  (Miller),  from  Lake  Tustamena,  on  the  Kenai  peninsula, 
in  Alaska. 

A  fourth  kind  has  been  constitutea  as  a  separate  species  by 
Mr.  Lydekker  in  the  year  1902,  viz.  a  Siberian  moose,  which  he  has 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  225 

named  bedfordlee.  But  this  by  no  means  exhausts  the  number  of  exist- 
ing species,  which  are  in  fact  distinct.  If  one  may  draw  conclusions 
from  the  distribution  of  other  mammals  to  that  of  the  moose— as  one 
probably  can  —  there  must  be  quite  a  number  of  distinct  species  of 
moose  extant  at  the  present  day,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  not  a  few 
species  are  already  extinct.  I  have  recently  [Das  IVeidwerk  In  Wort 
und  B'tld^  xvi.  Nr.  12,  p.  214)  drawn  attention  to  the  fact  that  even  in 
Scandinavia  two  distinct  types  of  palmated  horns  are  met  with,  and  I 
do  not  mean  "  prong-antlered  "  moose  and  "  shovel-antlered  "  moose, 
but  palms  or  "shovels,"  which  are  distinguished  from  one  another  by  a 
difference  in  the  curvature  of  the  broad  surface.  In  my  opinion  it 
will  be  found  that  the  moose  which  inhabit  the  regions  draining  to  the 
west,  are  different  from  the  moose  of  those  parts  of  Scandinavia  which 
drain  into  the  Gulf  of  Bothnia.  There  is  need  of  much  more  diligent 
research  before  we  shall  be  in  a  position  to  state  with  certainty  how 
many  distinct  species  of  moose  exist  in  the  immense  territory  which 
spreads  from  Scandinavia  eastward  to  the  east  coast  of  America.  In  all 
probability  we  shall  find  that  each  great  river-basin,  such  as  e.g.  those 
of  the  Obi,  Yenisei,  Lena,  Yukon,  etc.,  possesses  a  species  marked  by 
peculiar  characteristics  in  the  colouring  of  the  coat,  shape  of  body,  and 
formation  of  the  antlers. 

2.  Ovis  kenaiensis,  Allen.       The  white  bighorn  or  wild   sheep  of 

the  Kenai  peninsula,  Alaska. 

Four  skulls,  some  of  them  with  very  fine  horns,  and  a 
complete  skin,  now  adorn  the  collections  of  the  Zoological 
Museum  of  Berlin — all  of  them  gifts  of  Mr.  Paul  Niedieck. 

3.  Ovis  nivicola,  Eschscholtz.     The  bighorn  or  wild  sheep  of  the 

east  coast  of  Kamschatka. 
One  skin  and  five  skulls. 

Dr.  J.-  A.  Allen  has  described  in  the  Bulletin  of  the  American 
Museum  of  Natural  History,  xx.  1904,  pp.  293-298,  a  hitherto 
unknown  species  of  wild  sheep  from  Fort  Tigil,  on  the  west  coast  of 
Kamschatka,  under  the  name  Ovis  storcki.  It  differs  from  the  east 
Kamschatkan  wild  sheep  living  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Cape  Shipunsky, 

Q 


226  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

which  has  been  described  and  figured  by  Eschscholtz  as  Ovis  nivicola, 
in  that  the  horns  do  not  spread  far  outwards,  but  lie  close  to  the  head, 
and  are  curved  strongly  forward?,  with  only  the  tip  bent  sharply  out- 
wards.    The  horns  form  a  spiral  of  one  and  a  half  turns. 

The  horns  of  Ovis  nivicola  are  much  more  like  those  of  the  Kenai 
bighorn,  but  differ  from  them  by  their  flat  (not  rounded)  inner  surface 
and  by  shorter  tips. 

In  Kamschatka  there  exist,  therefore,  two  very  different  species 
of  bighorn,  one  on  the  west  coast,  the  other  on  the  east.  Here,  again, 
we  observe  that  two  distinct  drainage  areas,  namely,  the  basins  of  the 
Sea  of  Okhotsk  and  of  the  Bering  Sea,  are  likewise  inhabited  by  two 
separate  species  of  mountain-sheep. 

Dr.  Allen  has  proved  that  on  the  Taiganose  peninsula,  on  the 
Gulf  of  Gichiginski,  the  extreme  northern  point  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk, 
there  exists  yet  another  bighorn,  whose  horns  do  not  form  even  one 
complete  spiral  turn,  and  resemble  those  of  the  wild  sheep  of  the 
Himalayas,  Ovis  hodgsoni^  but  curve  outwards  from  the  skull  in  a 
wider  arch. 

He  denominates  it  provisionally  Ovis  borealis,  although  he  is  of 
opinion  that  probably  it  cannot  be  identified  with  this  species.  Ovis 
borealis  has  been  described  by  Severtzow  as  a  denizen  of  the  highlands 
lying  between  the  Pjasina  and  Chatanga,  that  is  to  say,  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  Byrranga  mountains,  south  of  the  Taimyr  peninsula,  between 
the  mouths  of  the  Yenisei  and  the  Lena.  Dr.  Allen  is  of  opinion 
that  the  genuine  Ovis  borealis  was  a  native  of  the  Yana  region.  That, 
however,  is  not  correct  ;  its  original  home  must  be  sought  much 
farther  west. 

It  will  be  desirable,  in  order  to  avoid  confusion,  to  designate  the 
wild  sheep  of  the  Taiganose  peninsula  mentioned  by  Dr.  Allen,  of  which 
he  has  figured  the  skull  on  page  295,  Fig.  3,  by  a  separate  name,  and 
I  suggest  for  it  Ovis  alleni. 

4.  Dicydotherium  aff.  primigenius,  Blumenbach.     Mammoth. 
One  tusk,  purchased  at  the  mouth  of  the  river  Anadyr. 

This  magnificent  specimen,  which  now  adorns  the  collection  of  the 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  227 

Berlin  Natural  History  Museum,  has  a  length  of  263  cm.,  with  a  girth 
at  the  alveolus  of  40  cm.,  and  of  37  cm.  at  a  distance  (measured  in  a 
straight  line)  of  about  80  cm.  from  the  tip.  The  diameter  of  the  alveolus 
is  13  cm.,  the  shortest  distance  from  the  tip  to  the  free  margin  of  the 
alveolus  154  cm.,  while  from  the  extreme  outer  edge  of  the  tusk  at  the 
point  of  highest  curvature  (about  50  cm.  from  the  tip,  measured  in  a 
straight  line)  to  the  free  margin  of  the  alveolus  is  a  minimum  distance 
of  150  cm. 

The  tusk  has  its  pointed  half  strongly  bent  outwards,  while  the 
root  half  shows  a  slight  inclination  inwards.  If  allowance  be  made  for 
this  double  deviation,  the  pointed  half  of  the  tusk 'does  not  form  more 
than  one-third  of  a  circle,  which  is  much  less  of  a  curve  than  that 
shown  by  the  tusks  of  the  skeleton  figured  by  G.  Cuvier  in  his 
Recherches  sur  les  Ossements  fossiles,  i.  tab.  xi.  p.  204. 

This  mammoth,  with  extremely  curved  tusks,  came  from  the  mouth 
of  the  Lena;  the  tusk  brought  to  Europe  bv  Mr.  Niedieck  was  taken 
to  Anadyr  from  some  place  in  the  interior.  It  agrees  very  well  in 
its  curvature  with  the  most  recent  specimen  from  the  Kolyma  set  up 
at  St.  Petersburg  ;  perhaps  it  came  itself  from  the  same  district. 

The  differences  in  the  curvature  of  the  tusks  may  be  taken  as  very 
useful  characters  in  difFerentiating  the  various  kinds  of  African  elephants  ; 
from  the  curve  and  shape  of  the  tusk  one  can  establish  with  certainty 
the  habitat  of  the  elephant  that  furnished  them,  and  determine  to  what 
special  variety  he  belonged. 

As  in  the  case  of  the  African  elephant,  so  in  that  of  the  mammoth, 
we  shall  probably  have  to  distinguish  between  a  considerable  number 
of  different  kinds,  which  locally  take  each  other's  place,  each  variety 
being  limited  to  one  particular  river-basin.  A  comparison  of  the 
mammoth-tusks  preserved  in  different  palasontological  and  zoological 
collections  will  doubtless  confirm  my  conjectures. 

5.   Citellus  huxtoni,  Allen  (.?).     Suslik  or  Siberian  marmot. 

Three  skins,  without  skulls,  bought  on  the  river  Anadyr. 
Three  skins  and  two  skulls  from  Ka-y-ne  Island,  north  of  the 
Tchuktchi  peninsula. 

Dr.    Allen    has   described   two  new  species  of  suslik  in  his  paper 


228  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

(pp.  139-144)  :  Citellus  stejnegerl,  from  the  district  of  Petropaulovsky,  in 
South-Eastern  Kamschatka;  and  Citellus  buxtoni,  based  on  many  speci- 
mens from  the  Gishiga,  on  tlie  northern  coast  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk, 
and  from  Indian  Point,  Cape  Chaplin,  on  the  east  coast  of  the  Tchuk- 
tchi  peninsula.  Unfortunately  no  description  has  been  given  of  the 
appearance  of  the  seven  susliks  from  Cape  Chaplin,  mentioned  by 
Dr.  Allen  ;  he  has  only  described  an  old  male  bagged  on  August  13 
on  the  Gishiga,  and  has  then  mentioned  in  a  general  way  the 
characteristics  which  the  animals  exhibit  at  different  seasons  of  the 
year.  According  to  his  account  these  vary  in  an  extraordinary  degree. 
I  could  almost  believe  that  Dr.  Allen  has  had  before  him  two  distinct 
species,  and  that  the  Gishiga  susliks  are  specifically  distinct  from  those 
of  Cape  Chaplin. 

The  susliks  collected  by  Mr.  Niedieck  appear  to  confirm  this 
conjecture.  The  three  skins  bought  on  August  I,  1906,  on  the  banks 
of  the  Anadyr  agree  generally  with  Dr.  Allen's  description  of  Citellus 
buxtorn\  but  have  no  ochre-coloured  flanks  and  belly,  only  the  middle 
of  the  bellv  and  a  longitudinal  band  down  the  breast  being  of  this 
colour.  The  other  parts  of  the  lower  surface  are  whitish  grey,  and 
the  flanks  a  dirty  yellowish  grey,  with  white  and  black  tips  to  the  hairs. 
The  tip  and  sides  of  the  nose,  the  chin,  and  throat  are  not  "  deep  buff"," 
but  whitish  grey. 

Two  of  these  susliks  are  much  alike.  In  these  the  upper  surface  of 
the  head,  almost  as  far  as  the  ears,  is  a  rich  rusty-brown  ;  the  ground- 
colour of  the  back,  ochre;  and  the  upper  side  of  the  tail,  above  the  black 
tip,  a  beautiful  orange,  like  the  under  side.  In  the  third  specimen  the 
rusty-brown  tint  is  confined  to  the  region  in  front  of  the  eyes,  and 
rendered  indistinct  by  many  black-tipped  hairs  ;  the  back  has  a  paler, 
greyer  ground-colour  ;  and  the  upper  surface  of  the  tail  is  of  the  same 
colour  as  the  back. 

Quite  different  is  the  appearance  of  the  three  susliks  from  Ka-y-ne 
Island,  collected  on  August  3,  1906.  They  are  very  short-haired  ;  the 
upper  surface  grey,  mingled  with  darker  tints  of  the  same  ;  the  under 
surface  blackish  grey,  mixed  in  one  specimen  with  yellowish  grey.  On 
the  back,  light-coloured  spots  are  faintly  indicated.     The  upper  surface 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  229 

of  the  head  has  a  tinge  of  rusty-brown.  The  upper  side  of  the  feet  is 
pale  ochre-grey.  The  flanks  are  ashy  grey,  and  the  light  tips  of  the 
tail-hairs  yellowish  white.  In  the  measurements  they  agree  approxi- 
mately with  the  Anadyr  susliks  and  Citellus  huxton't.  Only  the  skulls 
are  somewhat  shorter,  measuring  54.6  mm.  in  length,  while  the  row  of 
molars,  with  a  length  of  12.2  mm.,  seems  rather  longer. 

It  will  probably  be  found  that  in  the  extreme  north  of  East  Asia 
there  are  at  least  six  distinct  species  of  suslik,  which  are  localised  as 
follows :  one  species,  Citellus  stejnegeri^  Allen,  on  the  east  side  of 
Kamschatka ;  a  second  on  the  west  side  of  Kamschatka  ;  a  third, 
C  huxtoni,  on  the  west  and  north  coasts  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk  ; 
a  fourth  in  the  basin  of  the  river  Anadyr  ;  a  fifth  in  the  basin  of  the 
river  Kolyma  ;  a  sixth  on  the  shores  of  the  Tchuktchi  peninsula  washed 
by  the  Arctic  Ocean.  The  above-mentioned  susliks  from  Ka-y-ne 
Island,  as  I  have  just  explained,  are  very  unlike  the  Anadyr  suslik.  It 
is  quite  possible  that  they  belong  to  another  species,  and  that  this 
species  is  identical  with  the  one  inhabiting  tiie  shores  of  the  Arctic 
Ocean. 

A  solution  of  this  question  will  only  become  possible  when  a  larger 
number  of  susliks  from  these  regions  are  available  for  comparison, 
collected  from  as  many  localities  as  possible,  of  different  ages,  and  taken 
at  different  seasons  of  the  year. 

6.  Evotomys  area,  Merriam.      Kenai  red  mouse. 

Four  skins  with  skulls:  three  males,  September  15,  18, 
and  23,  1906,  Lake  Kusiloff,  Kenai  peninsula,  Alaska,  and 
one  female,  September  30,  1906,  Kenai  peninsula,  Alaska. 

One  female  specimen  in  spirits  of  wine,  October  19,  igo6. 
Lake  Kusiloff,  Kenai  peninsula,  Alaska. 

7.  Microtus    iiiMschaticus,    Polyakoff.       Kamschatkan    field-mouse 

or  vole. 

Fourteen  skins  with  skulls,  Marsovya  Bay,  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Cape  Shipunsky,  east  coast  of  Kamschatka  :  four 
males  on  July  3,  4,  7,  and  8,  1906  ;  ten  females  on  June 
24,  July  4,  5,  7i  •'"'i  ^5  1906- 


230  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

The  largest  male  has  a  dorsal  length  of  175  mm.,  while  the  caudal 
vertebra;  measure  45  mm.,  and  its  hind-foot  with  claws  21.4  mm.  ;  the 
largest  female  measuring,  dorsal  length  175  mm.,  caudal  vertebr.f  55 
mm.,  hind-foot  with  claws,  21.8  mm. 

In  colouring,  these  voles  vary  greatly  :  some  are  a  bright  yellowish 
brown,  others  a  dark  greyish  brown  ;  many  have  a  yellowish  grey 
under-surface,  while  among  others  it  is  whitish-grey,  and  among  others 
again  silver-grey. 

Dr.  Allen  mentions  that  neither  he  nor  Mr.  Gerritt  S.  Miller  could 
succeed  in  establishing  any  specific  difference  between  field-mice  from 
Markowo,  in  the  basin  of  the  river  Anadyr,  from  the  river  Gishiga,  on 
the  coast  of  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk,  from  Cape  Chaplin  (Indian  Point),  on  the 
Tchuktchi  peninsula,  and  from  Petropaulovsky,  in  Kamschatka.  On 
the  other  hand,  Mr.  G.  S.  Miller  has  described,  under  the  name  Microtus 
tschuitsc/iorum,  a  vole  from  Plover  Bay,  in  Eastern  Siberia,  close  by  Cape 
Chaplin,  which,  according  to  his  statements,  is  very  like  Af.  kamschaticus^ 
but  exhibits  some  essential  differences  in  the  structure  of  the  skull.  It 
is  possible  that,  as  is  the  casein  Alaska,  two  distinct  species  of  voles  exist 
there  side  bv  side. 

8.  Mus  aff'.  deciimanus,  Pallas.     Brown  rat. 

A    male,   October   20,    1906,  Kodiak,   Alaska  ;    a  female, 
October  22,  igo6,  Kodiak,  Alaska. 

Both  tiiese  brown  rats  diff'er  from  those  of  the  Mark  Brandenburg, 
in  that  the  dorsal  colouring  shows  very  little  yellowish  brown,  and  in- 
clines more  to  greyish  brown,  with  a  strong  admixture  of  blackish  tints. 

The  tail  is  blackish  grey,  somewhat  lighter  on  the  under  side  ; 
the  hind-feet  are  whitish  grey,  the  fore-feet  blackish  grev  with  light 
tips  to  the  hairs. 

Whence  this  brown  rat  has  come  to  Alaska  must  be  left  to  further 
research  to  determine  ;  perhaps  it  is  a  native  of  Eastern  Asia. 

9.  Dicrostonyx  spec.  aff'.  nelsoni,  Merriam.      Parti-coloured  lemming. 

One  skin,  purchased  on  the  river  Anadyr. 

This   skin  agrees  fairly   well  in   colouring  witii  the  description  of 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS 


231 


D.  ne/sont,  but  has  no  dark  dorsal  stripe,  nor  are  the  roots  of  the  hair 
mottled  with  white  dots.  The  under  surface  of  the  body  is  whitish 
grey  ;  between  the  fore-legs  a  reddish-brown  spot  is  visible.  The  feet 
are  white.  Towards  the  tail  the  dorsal  colouring  loses  much  of  its 
reddish-brown  tinge,  which  is  here  replaced  by  a  mixture  of  black, 
brown,  and  white.  On  the  upper  part  of  the  thighs  this  colouring 
is  sharply  separated  by  an  ill-defined  black  band  from  the  white,  mingled 
below  with  black,  of  the  rest  of  the  hams.  The  dorsal  colour  extends, 
as  a  band  of  12.5  mm.  in  width,  to  the  short  tail,  which  terminates  in 
a  brush  of  long  white  hairs.  The  sides  of  the  head  are  grey,  as  in 
D.  nehonl. 

On  the  evidence  of  this  single  specimen,  in  which,  moreover,  the 
skull  is  lacking,  I  cannot  venture  to  name  this  apparently  new  species. 

10.   Lepus  niediecki,  Matschie,  spec.  nov.      Kenai  snow-hare. 

One  skin  with  skull.  Male,  taken  on  Lake  Kusilofl",  Kenai 
peninsula,  Alaska,  October  9,  igob.  Besides  this,  two  skulls 
of  this  species,  purchased  on  the  Kenai  peninsula,  are  available. 

Dr.  Allen  has,  in  the  Bulletin  of  the  American  Museum  of  Natural 
History  (vol.  XX.  1904,  pp.  282,  283),  identified  the  snow-hare  of  Barabori 
and  Sheep  Creek  on  the  Kenai  peninsula  with  Lepus  americanus  dalli, 
Merriam,  although  with  some  hesitation.  Lepus  americanus  dalli  has 
been  established  on  the  evidence  of  a  skull  from  the  Nulato  River. 

This  skull  exhibits,  in  comparison  with  those  collected  by  Mr. 
Niedieck,  the  following  dimensions  [Proceedings  of  the  Washington 
Academy  of  Sciences,  vol.  ii.  1900,  p.  30) : — 


Basal  length  .  . 
Anterior  zygomatic  width 
Middle  „  „  .  .  .  . 
Post-palatal  length  ..... 
Frontal  width  measured  across  centre  of 
post-orbital  processes  .... 
Hind  width  ot  nasals  .... 
Front     „  „      


6 

9 

L.  dalli. 

KusilofF 

£ 

W. 

mm. 

Lake. 

mm. 

Kenai. 

Kenai. 

mm. 

mm. 

65 

66.4 

64 

61.2 

37.5 

37-1 

35-8 

34-5 

38 

38.4 

38.5 

37-9 

33.5 

33-3 

33-4- 

31.9 

21 

22 

21.8 

20.4 

•5 

16. 1 

■7 

16 

1 1 

10.2 

10.8 

9-5 

232  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

From  this  comparative  table  of  measurements  it  is  evident  that  the 
skulls  of  the  Kenai  snow-hare  are  distinguishable  from  that  of  the  Nulato 
snow-hare  by  the  nasals  being  broader  behind  but  narrower  in  front, 
while  the  zygomatic  arches  are  more  curved  out,  and  the  forehead 
is  wider. 

For  further  comparison  I  add  yet  other  measurements  ;  the  skulls 
being  taken  in  the  same  order  as  before  :-  - 

Maximum  length  :  So,  78,  74..8  mm. 
Basal  length  :  62.+,  59.7,  57.5  mm. 

Foramen  magnum  to  posterior  margin  of  palate  :   30,  26.5,  26.3  mm. 
Minimum  length  of  palate  :   7.4,  5.8,  5.5  mm. 
Length  of  foramen  incisorum  :   18.9,  18.5,  18.5  mm. 
Maximum  width  of  same  :   7.9,  7.8,  7  8  mm. 
Length  of  upper  diastema  :   21.4,  20.3,  20.1  mm. 
Length  of  lower  diastema  :   16.9,  16.4,  16.2  mm. 
Minimum  inter-orbital  breadth:   17.2,  16.5,  16.5  mm. 
Minimum  post-orbital  breadth  :   12.9,  13.1,  12.2  mm. 
Maximum  width  of  skull  :   27.5,  29,  27.8  mm. 
Maximum  nasal  length  :   33.9,  33.9,  31  mm. 

Height  of  skull  at  anterior  margin  of  basioccipital  :   24.2,  24.4,  23.4  mm. 
Length  of  upper  row  of  inolars  :   15.3,  i5.3>  15.3  """■ 
Length  of  lower  row  of  molars  :   15.2,  15.2,  15  mm. 

Maximum  length  of  lower  jaw  from  anterior  margin  of  mandible  to  posterior 
margin  of  coronoid  process  :   63.2,  59.5,  58.2  mm. 

The  only  skin  available  for  comparison  is  a  very  dark-coloured  one, 
dark  greyish  brown,  with  fawn-brown  hair-tips,  which  present  the 
appearaiY;e  of  long  thin  streaks.  Over  the  middle  of  the  back  there 
extends  from  the  shoulder  to  the  root  of  the  tail  a  dark-brown, 
somewhat  ill-defined  streak,  only  clearly  visible  in  a  certain  light. 
The  flanks  and  chest  are  somewhat  greyer,  the  crown  and  cheeks  being 
more  yellowish  brown,  with  a  slighter  admixture  of  black.  Around 
the  eyes  there  runs  a  fawn-brown,  rather  inconspicuous  ring,  which  is 
continued  towards  the  temples  in  the  form  of  a  short  light  band. 

The  ears  are  almost  white,  and  only  have  an  admixture  of  black  and 
yellow  on  the  inner  margin  of  the  edge,  and  of  many  black  hairs  amidst 
the  white  ones  at  the  tip.  On  the  crown  there  are  only  a  few  white 
hairs  among  the  yellowish-brown  ones.  The  tail  is  coloured  above 
like  the  back,  but  is  white  below,  and  so  are  the  lips,  the  chin,  the 
whole  under-surface  except  the  chest,  the  lower  thighs,  and  fore-  and 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  233 

hind-feet.  The  fore-part  of  the  thighs  is  white,  with  a  slight  admixture 
of  cinnamon  ;  the  upper  thighs,  whitish  grey,  with  a  mixture  of  yellowish 
brown. 

To  this  strikingly  coloured  hare  I  give  the  name  of  L.  niediecki,  in 
memory  of  the  services  rendered  to  science  by  Mr.  Niedieck's  researches 
into  the  natural  history  of  the  mammals  of  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

11.  Erethizon  myops^yierniim  (J).     Kenai  tree-porcupine. 

Two   skins    and    nine    skulls,    three    of   the    latter    from 
Lake  Kusiloff. 

As  I  am  not  in  a  position  to  make  an  ocular  comparison  with  the 
species  described  by  Dr.  Merriam  from  Portage  Bav  in  the  Alaskan 
peninsula  as  Erethizott  epixanthus  wyops,  1  am  unable  to  decide  whether 
the  Kenai  porcupines  can  really  be  identified  with  E.  myops,  as 
Dr.  Allen  has  done.  Unfortunately  only  those  features  have  been 
mentioned  in  the  original  description  by  which  myops  differs  from 
epixanthus.  The  skull  dimensions  and  a  description  of  the  colour 
markings  are  wanting. 

12.  Phoca  larglui,  Pallas.      Kamschatkan  hair-seal. 

Three  skins,  one  skeleton,  and  one  skull,  Cajie  Shipunsky, 
Betchevinskaya  Bav. 

These  accord  well  with  Pallas's  description. 

The  intermaxillaries  join  on  to  the  nasals  and  terminate  at  tlie 
upper  end  in  a  sharply  cut  straight  line.  The  sutura  naso-frontalis  is 
longer  than  the  distance  from  its  anterior  end  to  the  tip  of  the  free 
edge  of  the  nasal.  The  upper  molars  are  three-cusped,  the  lower  four- 
cusped.  The  premolars  are  set  in  somewhat  slanting  position  to  the 
line  of  the  edge  of  the  jaw  ;  even  the  first  molar  projects  somewhat 
from  the  row. 

Basal  skull-length  :    19S,  182  mm. 

Maximum  width  of  skull  :   139,  119  mm. 

Length  of  upper  row  ot  molars  :  43/44,  43.6/43.6  mm. 

Maximum  occipital  width  measured  across  bulla-  :    120,  116  mm. 

Length  of  nasals  :  53.3,  50.4  mm. 

Maximum  skull-length  :  210,  196  mm. 


234  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

Length  of  tronto-nasal  suture  ;   29,  27.5  mm. 

Minimum  inter-orbital  width  :    16.2,  14.2  mm. 

Length  of  last  upper  molar  :   7.7,  7.7  mm. 

Length  of  penultimate  upper  molar  :   8.2,  8.2  mm.  ^ 

13.  Phoca  richardsi.  Gray.     Alaskan  hair-seal. 

One  skull — wanting  lower  jaw — of  a  very  young  seal  from 
Yzembeck  Bay,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Moller  Bay,  on  the 
Alaskan  peninsula. 

The   intermaxillaries  join  on  to  the   nasals  and  terminate   at   the 

upper  end  in  a  sharp  point  ;  the  sutura  naso-frontaiis  is  shorter  than 

the  distance  between  its  anterior  end  and  the  tip  of  the  free  edge  of 

the  nasal.     The  upper  molars  are  four-cusped. 

Maximum  wiiith  ot  skull  :  93.8  mm. 

Length  of  upper  row  of  molars  :   35.1  mm. 

Maximum  occipital  width  measured  across  bullar  :    104.3  iii>"- 

Maximum  length  of  skull  :    155  mm. 

Length  of  nasals  :   38.6  mm. 

Length  of  fronto-nasal  suture  :   17.1  mm. 

Minimum  inter-orbital  width  :    i  2.5  mm. 

Length  of  last  upper  molar  :   7.9  mm. 

Length  of  penultimate  upper  molar  :   S  mm. 

14.  Trichechus  ohesus^  Illiger.      Walrus. 

Two  great  tusks  from  Holv  Cross  Bay.  Length,  73  cm.  ; 
from  edge  of  gum,  55  cm.  ;  maximum  breadth,  5  cm.  ; 
maximum  thickness,  7  cm.  ;   maximum  girth,  19.5  cm. 

15.  Canis  aff.  lupus,  L.      Wolf. 

Skin  of  a  very  light-coloured  wolf  from  Cape  Shipunsky, 
in  Kamschatka. 

Probably  this  belongs  to  an  undescribed  species  of  wolf.  It  is  to 
be  hoped  that  soon  skulls  and  skins  will  be  obtained  from  the  different 
regions  of  Eastern  Asia  for  scientific  investigation.  Then  the  question 
can  be  solved,  among  others,  whether  the  wolf  of  the  Anadyr  basin 
does  not  belong  to  another  species  than  the  East  Kamschatkan  one. 

16.  Vulpes  aff.  anadyrensis,  Allen.     Kamschatkan  red  fox. 

Skin  with  skull  from  Cape  Shipunsky,  in  Kamschatka. 
I  am   not  sure  that  the  fox    from   the   east   coast   of  Kamschatka 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  235 

belongs  to  the  same  species  as  the  one  described  from  the  Anadyr  River. 
Unfortunately  only  a  single  skull  and  a  single  skin  are  available  for 
comparison. 

17.  Vulpes  kenaiensis,  Merriam.     Kenai  red  fox. 

Five  skulls  purchased  on  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

18.  Leucocyon  a^.  beringeHsis,  Nlernam.     Arctic  and  blue  fox. 

One  skin  of  a  white  Arctic  fox,  and  one  of  a  blue  fox  from 
the  river  Anadyr. 

19.  Leucocyon  spec.     Blue  fox. 

Skin  and  skull  from  Unimak  Island,  ofl'  the  peninsula  of 
Alaska. 

20.  Ursus  gyas,  Merriam.     Giant  bear. 

One  skull,  wanting  lower  jaw,  found  on  the  extremity  of 
the  Alaskan  peninsula  at  Yzembeck  Bay,  close  by  Moller  Bay. 

This  skull  is  very  large,  has  far-projecting  zygomatic  arches  and 
a  very  broad  muzzle,  as  well  as  a  greater  occipital  length  than  any 
other  North  American  bear-skull  recorded  in  literature. 

From  Alaska  the  following  species  of  brown  bear  have  been  described 
up  to  date : — (i)  Ursus  gyeis,  Merriam,  from  Favlof  Bay,  on  the  south 
side  of  the  peninsula,  opposite  Moller  Bay.  (2)  Ursus  tnerriami,  Allen, 
from  Portage  Bay,  south  of  the  mouth  of  the  Kuskokwim.  (3)  Ursus 
kidderi,  Merriam,  from  Chinitna  Bay,  on  Cook  Inlet.  (4)  Ursus 
middendorffii,  Merriam, from  Kodiak  Island.  (5)  Ursus  eu/op/ius,M.emam, 
from  Admiralty  Island,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Sitka.  (6)  Ursus 
pliteonyx,  Merriam,  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Eagle,  on  the  Upper 
Yukon.  (7)  Ursus  kenaiensis,  Merriam,  from  Cape  Elizabeth,  on  the 
western  point  of  the  Alaskan  peninsula.  (8)  Ursus  alascensis,  Merriam, 
from  Norton  Sound.  (g)  Ursus  dalli^  Merriam,  from  Yakutat  Bav, 
somewhat  north  of  Sitka.     (10)  Ursus  sitkensis,  Merriam,  from  Sitka. 

Of  these  ten  species,  five  appear  to  be  local  forms  of  the  grizzly 
bear,  viz.  alascens'tSy  merriami.,  k'ldderl,  kenaiensis,  phaonyx  ;  the  huge 
U.  middendorffii  perhaps  occupies  a  separate  position  ;  and  gyas,  dalli, 
sltkensis,  and  eulophus  certainly  form  a  distinct  group  of  gigantic  bears, 
of  which  each  probably  belongs  to  a  separate  locality. 


236 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


The  skull  obtained  by  Mr.  Niedieck  belongs  to  a  gigantic  bear  ; 
it  has  a  maximum  length  of  440  cm.  and  a  maximum  width  of 
294  cm. 

Of  bears  whose  maximum  skull-width  exceeds  250  cm.  only  three 
species  have  been  described  up  to  date,  viz.  Ursus  gyas,  dalli,  and 
mlddendorjffi'i.  In  columns  I  to  3  of  the  following  synopsis  the  skull 
measurements  of  these  three  species,  as  given  in  the  original  description, 
are  collated  with  those  of  the  skull  under  discussion  ;  the  remaining 
columns  contain  the  dimensions  of  two  other  bear-skulls. 


.^ 

cm. 

i 

cm. 

^■1 

Yzenibec 
B.iy. 

1" 

M 

0 

cm. 

cm. 

cm. 

cm. 

Distance  of  the  anterior  margin  of 

the  intermaxillary  from  the  pos- 

terior margin    of  the  occipital 

ridge 

424. 

440 

440 

447 

43' 

Distance  of  the  same  place   from 

the    posterior    margin     of    the 

occipital  processes 

400 

39^ 

400 

408 

400 

Distance  of   the  same   place  from 

the     anterior     margin     of    the 

foramen  occipit.  magnum 

366 

390 

377 

387 

387 

370 

Distance  of  the  anterior  margin  of 

the  nasals  from  the  posterior  end 

of  the  occi  )ital  ridge 

360 

358 

j8o 

385 

365 

Distance  of  the  anterior  margin  of 

the    foramen    occipit.   magnum 

from  the  suture  between  the  two 

obliter- 

parts of  the  sphenoid  bone 

107 

1 12 

105 

ated 

,07 

107 

Length  of  the  bony  palate     . 

212 

204 

21  I 

206 

Distance  of  the  posterior  margin 

of   the    bony    palate    from    the 

anterior  margin  of  the  foramen 

occipit.  magnum 

172 

177 

.67 

■85 

'75 

■  66 

Distance  of  the  anterior  margin  of 

the    foramen    occipit.    magnum 

from  a  plane  laid   through   the 

anterior  margins  ofthe  last  molars 

242 

238 

262 

263 

246 

Maximuin   width  of  skull   at    the 

zygomatic  arches 

269 

285 

277 

295 

260 

302 

Minimum   inter-orbital    width   of 

skull          ..... 

92 

98 

9^ 

92 

101 

Interval   between   the   summits   of 

the  post-orbital  processes   . 

■  34 

132-5 

ca.  138 

141 

,42 

From  these  measurements  it  is  clear  that  the  skull  from  Yzembeck 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  237 

Bay  agrees  very  fairly  in  general  characters  with  the  one  from  the 
neighbouring  Moller  Bay. 

It  cannot  be  classed  under  U.  middendorffii,  because  the  occipital 
length  of  the  latter  is  proportionately  much  smaller.  The  distance  of 
the  posterior  margin  of  the  bony  palate  from  the  anterior  margin  of  the 
foramen  magnum  is  much  less  in  U.  middendorffii  ;  on  the  other  hand, 
the  forehead  is  broader. 

There  remain  to  be  discussed  U.  dalli  and  V.  gyas.  From  the 
synopsis  of  measurements  we  may  conclude  that  the  two  skulls  from 
Yzembeclc  and  Moller  Bay  can  by  no  possibility  be  identified  with 
C/.  dalli  ;  for,  in  spite  of  their  greater  length,  they  have  an  equally 
broad  forehead,  but  longer  post-orbital  processes.  On  the  other  hand, 
their  measurements  agree  satisfactorily  with  those  given  for  U.  gyas. 
This  species  has  been  first  described  from  Pavlof  Bay,  which  lies 
opposite  Moller  Bay,  and  therefore  in  immediate  proximity. 

The  skull  under  discussion  has  extraordinarily  large  zygomatic 
arches,  their  breadth  at  the  widest  point  being  53  mm.,  at  the 
narrowest  33  mm.  ;  they  curve  outwards  almost  as  much  as  the  largest 
known  specimen  of  U.  middendorffii. 

I  may  take  this  opportunity  of  pointing  out  that  on  p.  287,  vol.  xx. 
of  the  Bulletin  of  the  American  Museum  of  Natural  History  (1904), 
the  two  lower  figures  have  been  transposed.  The  middle  figure 
represents  the  skull  of  U.  middendorffii  and  the  lower  one  that  of  U.  gyas. 

21.  Danis  ienaiensis,  Merriam.      Kenai  grizzly  bear. 

Two  skins  with  skulls  from  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

22.  Euarctos  aff".  hylodromus^  Elliot.     Kenai  baribaj. 

Skin  with  skull  from  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

Unfortunately  I  am  unable  to  determine  from  this  single  specimen 
whether  the  Kenai  baribal,  as  might  certainly  be  expected,  belongs  to 
a  distinct  species  of  Euarctos. 

23.  Danis  piscator.,  Pucheran.      Kamschatkan  brown  bear. 

One  skull  from  Cape  Shipunsky. 

Among   the    bears   shot    by   Mr.    Niedieck  are    two   verv   distinct 


238  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

varieties — one^with  light-,  the  other  with  dark-coloured  back.  Dr.  Allen 
reports  at  length  in  the  Bulletin  of  the  American  Museum  of  Natural 
History,  xix.  (1903)  pp.  163-166,  about  these  variations.  Perhaps 
there  exists  in  Kamschatka,  as  in  Alaska,  a  gigantic  bear  by  the  side 
of  the  ordinary  brown  bear.  The  skull  under  discussion  certainly 
belongs  to  the  species  which  Pucheran  has  called  piscator,  on  the 
evidence  of  the  specimen  figured  in  the  Voyage  autour  du  monde  sur 
la  frigate  "  La  Fenus"  Atlas,  Tab.  4.     It  came  from  Kamschatka. 

For  the  darker  kind  of  giant  bears  the  name  Ursus  beringianus, 
proposed  by  Th.  v.  MiddendorfF  cannot,  in  my  opinion,  be  adopted, 
because  on  Tab.  i  of  his  travels  the  skulls  of  two  different  species  of 
bear  have  been  depicted  under  one  and  the  same  name,  neither  of 
whom  comes  from  Kamschatka,  but  from  the  western  shore  of  tlie  Sea 
of  Okhotsk  and  Shantar  Island  respectively,  localities  which  are  probably 
inhabited  by  species  of  bears  differing  from  those  of  the  eastern  side  of 
Kamschatka. 

24.  Gulo  aff.  luscus^  L.     Glutton  or  wolverine. 

One  skin  purchased  in  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

25.  Lynx  aff.  moHipilosus,  Stone.     Red  lynx. 

Eight  skulls  purchased  in  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

They  are  rather  small,  their  basal   length   ranging  from   101.9  to 

1 10.4  mm.   in  adult  specimens,  and    the   occipito- nasal    length    from 

111. 5  to  120.8  mm.  The  occiput  is  particularly  short,  the  distance 
from  the  last  molar  to  the  foramen  magnum  ranging  from  62.8  to 
67.8  mm. 

These  measurements  alone  are  sufficient  to  lead  to  the  conjecture 
that  the  lynx  of  the  Kenai  peninsula  forms  a  distinct  species  ;  but 
for  its  determination  there  is  required  a  more  copious  material  in 
North  American  lynx-skulls  than  the  Berlin  Museum  possesses. 

26.  Mustela  kenaiensis,  Elliot.     Kenai  marten. 

Three  skulls  purchased  in  the  Kenai  peninsula. 

27.  Lutreola  melampeplus,  Elliot.      Kenai  sable. 

Six  skulls  purchased  in  the  Kenai  peninsula. 


APPENDIX— MAMMALS  239 

28.   Sorex  aff.  arcticus,  Merriam.     Arctic  shrew-mouse. 
One  specimen  in  spirits  of  wine. 

This  shrew  belongs  to  the  peisonatus  group  ;  a  more  accurate 
determination  is  impossible  for  the  present,  as  there  are  too  few  North 
American  shrew-mice  available  for  comparison  in  the  Berlin  Zoological 
Museum. 


B.— BIRDS 

By  Professor  A.  Reichenow,  Sub-Director  of  the 
Zoological  Museum,  Berlin' 

I.    FROM  KAMSCHATKA 

Larid^  (Gulls) 

1.  Liii-us  glaucus,  Briiiin.     Ka-y-ne  Island,  Bering  Strait,  August  5  ; 

Holy  Cross  Bay,  July  28,  1906.  Eyes,  beak,  and  legs  reddish 
white. 

2.  Larus  vega,  Palmcn.      Anadyr  Bay,  July  25. 

3.  Larus  schistasagus,  Stejneger.     Marsovya  Bay,   Kamschatlca,  July 

12.  Eyes  straw-yellow;  beak  yellow,  with  a  red  spot  at  the  tip 
of  the  lower  mandible  ;  feet  pale  flesh-colour.  Also  two  chicks 
in  down. 

4.  Larus  canus,  Linn.      Betchevinskaya  Bay,  Kamschatka,  May  25. 

Eyes  dark  bronze-colour ;  feet  and  beak  greenish  yellow. 

5.  Rissa  hrevirostris  (Bruch.)     Ka-y-ne  Island,  August  5.      Eyes  dark 

blue  ;  beak  citron-yellow  ;  feet  slaty  black. 

6.  Xema  sahinei  (Sabine).     Kresta  Bay,  on  the  coast  of  East  Siberia, 

July  28. 

7.  Stercorarius  longicauda,  Vieill.     Anadyr  Valley. 

8.  Sterna   macrura,    Naumann.     Anadyr  Bay,  July   23.     Eyes  dark 

steel-blue. 

Anatidj^  (Duck  Group) 

9.  Mergus  >nerganser^  Linn.      Anadyr  Valley. 

10.  Mergus  albellus,  Linn.     Anadyr  Valley. 

11.  Somateria  spectahilis  (Linn).     Kresta  Bay,  July  28. 

240 


APPENDIX— BIRDS  241 

12.  Heniconetta  stelleri  (PMzs).     Ka-y-ne  Island,  August  3.      Eyes  dark 

lead-colour  ;  beak  brownish  ;  feet  dark  grey. 

13.  Histrionicus  histrionicus  (Linn.).      Anadyr  Valley. 

14.  Nyroca  ?narila  (Linn.).      Anadyr  Valley. 

15.  Nyroca  hyetnalis  (Linn.).    Anadyr  Valley,  July  25  ;   Ka-y-ne  Island, 

August  2.     Eyes  ochre-yellow  ;  feet  grey. 

16.  Anas  pene/ope,  Linn.     Anadyr  Valley. 

17.  Jnas  acuta,  Linn.     Anadyr  Valley. 

18.  j^nas  crecca,  Linn.      Anadyr  Valley. 

19.  Anas  fornma,  Georgi.     Anadyr  Valley, 

20.  Amer  serrirostris,  Swinhoe.      Anadyr  Valley. 

2 1 .  Anser  albifrons  (Scopoli).      Anadyr  Valley. 

22.  Philacte  canagica  (Sevast).      Anadyr  Valley. 

CharadriidjI  (Plover  Tribe) 

23.  Arenaria    intei-pres  (Linn.).       Ka-y-ne  Island,  August   2  ;   Kresta 

Bay,  July  28.     Beak  brown  to  dark  olive-brown  ;  feet  ochre- 
yellow  to  scarlet. 

24.  Charadrius  fulvus,  Gmelin.      Anadyr  Valley. 

25.  Charadrius  liiaticu/a,  Linn.     Anadyr  Valley. 

ScolopacidtE  (Snipe  Group) 

26.  Phalaropus  lobatus  (Linn.).      Anadyr  Valley. 

27.  Phalaropus  fulicarius  (Linn.).     Kresta  Bay,  July  28.     Upper  half 

of  beak  brown,  lower  half  yellowish  ;  feet  greenish  grey. 

28.  Tringa   a/pina,   Linn.      Holy  Cross  Bay,  July    28  ;    Anadyr   Bay, 

July  23  ;  Ka-y-ne  Island,  August  3. 

29.  Tringa  tetnmincki,  Leisler.     Anadyr  Bay,  July  23. 

30.  Tatanus  pugnax  (Linn.).     Anadyr  Valley. 

31.  Eurynorhynchus  pygmaus  (Linn.).      Holy  Cross  Bay,  July  28. 

Gruidje  (Crake  Family) 

32.  Grus  niediecii,  Reichenow.      Anadyr  Valley. 

This  species,  discovered  by  Mr.  Niedieck  and  named  in  his  honour, 
comes  nearest    to   Grus  canadensis,  but  is   much   smaller,  with 


242  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

the  beak  and  legs  notably  shorter,  and  the  cheeks  and  throat 
whitish  grey.  The  general  tone  of  the  plumage  is  grey,  with 
the  cheeks  and  throat  a  lighter  whitish  grey  ;  primary  quills 
black  ;  forehead,  crown,  lores,  and  region  of  the  ears  naked, 
reddish,  with  sparsely  distributed  black  bristles  ;  beak  and  feet 
black,  tip  of  the  former  lighter  grey.  Length  about  850,  wing 
430,  tail  150,  beak  88,  and  leg  165  millimetres. 

33.  Lagopus  lagopus  [LAnn.).     Marsovya  Bay,  June  19. 

34.  Lagopus  rupestris  (Linn.).    Betchevinskaya  Bay,  Kamschatka,  June 

5  and  20. 

CorvidjE  (Crow  Family) 

35.  Corvus  corax^  Linn.      Betchevinskaya  Bay,  May  2. 

Fringillidje  (Finches) 

36.  Emberiza  nival'ts  (Linn.).      Anadyr  Vallev,  Ka-y-ne  Island,  August 

3,  1906. 

37.  Calcarius  calcaratus  {T!tmm\ncV.).     Anadyr  Bay,  July  23  ;   Ka-y-ne 

Island,  August  3. 

38.  Phiicola  ennucleator  (Linn.).     .Anadyr  Valley. 

MoTACiLLiD^  (Wagtail  Group) 

39.  Motacilla  lugens,  Kittl.      Marsovya  Bay,  June  14  to  25. 

40.  Budytes  favus    (Linn.).     Anadyr  Bay,  July   23;    Marsovya  Bay, 

June  20. 

41.  Jnthus  cervinus,  Pallas.     Marsovya  Bay,  June  20  to  26. 

Sylviidje  (Warblers) 

42.  Calliope  calliope  (Pallas).     Marsovya  Bay,  June  18  to  July  I,  1906. 

II.  FROM  ALASKA  AND  THE  ALEUTIAN  ISLANDS 

AlcidjE  (Auk  Group) 

1.  Uria  columha  (Pallas).     Kodiak  Island,  Alaska,  October  22,  1906. 

2.  Uria   snowi  (Stejneger).       Kenai    River,   August  7.     Eyes  bluish 

black  ;  beak  and  feet  slaty  black. 


APPENDIX— BIRDS  243 

3.  Fratercula  corniculata  (Naumaiin).       Clerk   Island,   September   5. 

Eyes  black  ;  eyelids  scarlet ;  feet  orange-yellow. 

4.  Ptychorhamphus  aleuUcus   (Pallas).       Ongar    Sound,    August    26. 

Eyes  white  ;  feet  light  slaty  grey. 

5.  Slmorhynchus    cristatellus    (Pallas).       Ongar     Sound,    August    26. 

Eyes  bright  brown  ;  feet  light  slaty  grey. 

ColymbidjE  (Divers) 

6.  Colymhus  auritus,  Linn.     Kodiak  Island,  October  22.      Eyes  ochre- 

yellow  ;  feet  light  green. 

Procellarid^  (Petrel  Group) 

7.  Diomedia  nigripes,  Audubon.     Aniakehak  Bay,  August  29.     Eves 

and  beak  brown  ;  feet  blackish  slate-colour. 

Larid^  (Gulls) 

^.   Larus     glaucescens,      Naumann.        Dutch      Harbour,      Aleutians, 
August    14,    1906  ;    Unimak,    Aleutians,    August    25.       Eyes 
straw  yellow  ;  feet  flesh-colour. 
9.   Larus  smithsonianus,  Coues.      Kodiak    Island,   August  30.      Eyes 

straw-yellow  ;  feet  flesh-coloured. 
10.   Larus    Philadelphia    (Ord).       Kenai      River,     September     6    and 

October  9.     Eyes  black  ;  beak  brown  ;  feet  light  flesh-colour. 
J  I.   Larus  atricilla,  Linn.      Kenai   River,  October  6.     Beak  brown; 
feet  flesh-colour. 

Anatidje  (Duck  Group) 

12.  Oidemia  deglandi^  Bonaparte.     Yakutat  Bay. 

Charadriidj«  (Plover  Tribe) 

13.  Squatorola   squatorola    (Linn.).       Kenai    River,   October    7,   1906. 

Eyes  black  ;  feet  grey. 
J4.   Charadrius    dominicus    (St.    Miiller).       Kenai    River,    October    7. 
Feet  grey. 


244  CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 

ScoLopAciDJE  (Snipe  Group) 

1 5.  I'ringa  couesi  (Ridgway).     Kenai  River,  October  7  ;  Yzembeck  Bay, 

August  22.      Beak  and  feet  olive-grey. 

16.  Tr'tnga  pacifica,  Coues.      Kenai  River,  October  7. 

17.  Tringoides  macular'ms  (Linn.).      Kenai  River,  November  14. 

FalcomdjI  (Falcon  Group) 

18.  Circus  hudsonius  (Linn.).     Kenai  River,  October  6. 

Strigid^  (Owls) 

19.  Bubo  arcticus,  Swainson.      Kenai  River,  September  5,  1906. 

20.  Syrnium   cineriimi  (Gmelin).       Kenai    River,    October   3.       Eyes 

yellow. 

PiciD.*  (Woodpeckers) 

21.  Picoides    alascensis    (Nelson).       Kenai     River,    September    15    and 

October  4,  1906. 

CoRviDii:  (Crow  Family) 

22.  Corvus  principalis,  Ridgway.     Yakutat  Bay,  November  i,  1906. 

23.  Corvus  caurinus  (Baird).      Kodiak  Island,  October  18  to  20. 

24.  Pica  hudsonica  (Sabine).     Kodiak  Island,  October  18  to  20. 

25.  Perisoreus  fumifrons,  Ridgway.     Kenai  River,  November  13  to  26. 

Icterid.*  (Hang-Nests) 

26.  Scolecophagiis  carolinus  (Miiller).     Kodiak  Island,  October  22. 

FRINGILLIDiE    (FiNCHES) 

27.  Pinicola  alascensis  (Ridgway).      Kenai,  October  4,  1906. 

28.  Loxia  leucopUra  (Gmelin).      Kenai,  October  4. 

29.  Montifringilla  griseonucha    (Brandt).      Dutch    Harbour,    Aleutian 

Islands,  August  14  and  15. 

30.  Acanthis  linaria  (Linn.).      Kodiak  Island,  October  19. 

31.  Calcarius    alascensis,    Ridgway.       Dutch    Harbour,    August    15; 

Unimak,  Aleutians,  August  23. 


APPENDIX— BIRDS  245 

32.  Jmmodramus  sandwichensis  [Gmtixn).      Dutch  Harbour,  August  15. 

33.  'Junco  oregonus  (Townsend).      Kenai,  September  17. 

MoTAciLLiD^  (Wagtail  Group) 

34.  yfnt/iiis  pennsi/vaniius  (Luthom).     Yzembeck  Bay,  August  22,  1906. 

PARiDit  (Tit-Mice) 

35.  Parus  septentrionalis  (  Harris).     Kenai,  September  1 7. 

36.  Parus  evura,  Coues.      Kenai  River,  September  29. 


C.—lNFERTEBRArES 
Determined  in  the  Royal  Zoological  Museum,  Berlin. 

Vermes  (Worms) 

Ascarii  adunca^  Rud,  from  a  species  of  Gadus. 
Oxyuris,  sp.  from  Erethizon  myops. 

Arachnoidea  (Spiders) 
An  incompletely  developed  specimen  of  Lycosida. 

DiPTERA  (Flies) 

Calliplwra  vomitans  (Linn.). 

Lucilia  regine,  Meig. 

Scatoplwga  stercoraria  (Linn.).     Alaska. 

Lepidoptera  (Butterflies  and  Moths) 

Larentta  unangulata,  Hw. 

Larentia  munitata,  Hb. 

Pieris  napi,  Linn. 

Papilio  machaon  kamschatdalus,  Alph. 

Brenthis  euphrosyne,  Linn.     Marsovya  Bay. 

Hymenoptera  (Bees  and  Ants) 
Formica  fusca,  Linn.      Kenai  Peninsula,  etc. 

Pediculid^  (Lice) 

Hamatopinus,  sp.     Alaska. 

246 


APPENDIX— INVERTEBRATES  247 

COLEOPTERA    (BeETLEs) 

Upis  ceramhoides^  Linn. 

Stenotrachelus  arctatus^  Say.      Kamschatka. 

Crustacea  (Crabs,  etc.) 

Pandalus  dance,  Stimps. 

Pandalus  annuUcornii,  F. 

Rocinela  belliceps,  Stimps,  from  haddock. 

Lepeophtheirus,  sp.  from  haddock. 


INDEX 


Aborigines,  festivals  of,  19,  127.  128 

funeral  rites,  80,  126,  139 

marriage  customs,  124,  135,  136 

myths,  18,  14.3,  150,  174 

religious  beliefs,  78,  81,  92,  151 

slavery  among,  141 
Aborigines  of  Alaska,  117,  123,  130 
Aborigines  of  Kamschatka,  28,  78,  85,  89 
Aborigines  of  Kurile  Islands,  18 
Achnutschik,  sex  anomaly,  123 
Ainu  of  the  Kuriles,  18 
Alaska,  4,  iii,  114 

bears,  166,  235,  237 

climate,  169,  188,  215 

Commercial  Company,  168 

fauna,  165,  188 

industries,  156,  160 

moose,  165 

North-West,  goldfields  of,  158 

scenery,  180,  188,  192,  216 

servant  question  in,  195 

sold  to  United  States,  i  16 

whale-fishery  of,  158 
Alcidx,  242 

Aleutian  Islands,  112,  117,  182 
Aleuts,  Alaskan,  117,  122 

converted  to  Christianity,  123,  215 
Alexander  Archipelago,  217 
Allen,  Dr.  J.  A.,  225 
Ambassador,  German,  at  Washington,  7 
Anadyr,  90 
Anadyr  Bay,  86 
Anadyr  River,  79,  88 

cruise  to,  84 
Anatid^e,  240,  243 
Aomori,  16 
Arachnoidea,  246 

Arboreal  vegetation,  34,  200,  215  ' 
Athabascoes,  1 17 

Atmospherical  phenomenon,  59,  204 
Auxiliary  husbands,  124,  137 
Avatcha  Bay,  23,  71 

"  Baillie  "  of  Karaga,  the,  77 

"  Banzai,"  origin  of,  14 

Baranow,  Mr.,  113 

Baribal,  Kenai  [Euarctos  aff.  hylodromui),  257 


Barren  Isles,  214 

Bear,  Alaskan,  166,  235,  237 

giant  {Ursus  gyas)^  235 

Kamschatkan  brown  [Dtinis  /tiscator),  237 
habits,  30,  35,  47,  55,  56 
-hunting,  30,  34,  46,  48,  54,  64,  69 

Kenai  grizzly  [Danii  kenaiensis)^  237 

Kodiak,  212 
Bear  Lake,  57,  68 

cruise  to,  67 
Bennett,  Lake,  161 
Bering  Island,  1 12 

Sea,  23,  112,  187 

Straits,  104,   107 
Bering,  Vitus,  explorer,  72,  112 
Berlin  Natural  History  Museum,  227 

Zoological  Museum,  87,  224,  240,  246 
Betchevinskaya  Bay,  26.  63,  65 

camp,  27 

misadventure  in,  65 

overland  journey  to,  64 
Bighorn,  Alaskan  white  mountain  {Oi'is  JaiH)^ 
198 

American  [O-vis  montana).,  3 1 

Kamschatkan  {Ot'is  nii-icola)^  31,  84,  225 
habits,  48,  66 
-hunting,  31,  40,  45,  48,  64 

Kenai  white  {Otis  kenaiensis)^  166.  22^ 
Birds,  collection  of,  104,  240 
Brandy-drinking  by  aborigines,  iS,  78,  104 
Bremen,  Geographical  Society  of,  1  30 
Bristol  Bay,  Alaska,  114 

Campania^  5 

Cape  Kronoski,  32 

Cape  Lopatka,  23,  73,  167 

Cape  Meechken,  97 

Cape  Prince  of  Wales    107 

Cape  Shipunsky,  41,  67 

Cape  Vararin,  84 

Charadriidae,  241,  243 

Clans,  Indian,  i  30 

Climate  of  Alaska,  169,  188,215 

Climate  of  Kamschatka,  28,  59 

Coal-pits  of  Alaska,  160 

Coast,  dangers  of  Kamschatkan,  67 

Coleoptera,  247 


249 


250 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


Columbia  Glacier,  216 

River,  1 17,  161 
Colymbidae,  243 
Cook,  explorer,  114,  116 
Cook  Inlet,  213 
Corvidae,  242,  244 

Creation,  belief  concerning  the,  144,  174 
Cremation  in  Alaska,  139 
Cruises  to 

Anadyr  River,  84 

Bear  Lake,  67 

Betchevinskaya  Bay,  26 

Cape  Meechken,  92 

Ka-y-ne  Island,  104 

Kodiak,  190,  213 

Marsovya  Bay,  37 

Providence  Bay,  103 

Seldovia,  213 
Crustacea,  247 
Cuvier,  G.,  227 

Davydoff",  explorer,  125,  127 

Degen,  C,  taxidermist,  5,  46 

De  Lesseps,  79 

Deluge,  belief  concerning  the,  152,  174 

Diptera,  246 

Divorce  customs  In  Alaska,  137 

Dogs,  sledge-,  171 

Dutch  Harbour,  179 

Education  in  Alaska,  138 
EUamar  mining-camp,  216 
Emperor  of  Japan,  9,  12 
Empress  ofjapan^  8 
Esquimaux,  89,  117,  171 

alcohol-drinking,  104,  176 

Creation-myth,  174 

Deluge-myth,  175 

habits,  103,  173 

religious  beliefs,  92 

self-destruction,  92 

Falconidae,  244 

Fall,  mythical  story  of  the,  174 
"False  Passage,"  187 
Fauna  of  Alaska,  165,  188 
Festivals,  native,  19,  127,  128 
Firearms  imported  to  Alaska,  114 
Fire,  mythical  origin  of,  149 
Flood,  In<lian  myth  of  the,  146,  152 
Flora,  17,  47,  105 

Fox,  Arctic  and    blue    [Leucocyon   aff.  ber'wg- 
ensis\  235 

blue  [Leucocyort  spec,)^  162,  235 

-breeding,  162 

Kamschatkan   red   [Fulpes  aff.  atia({yremh\ 
234 

Kenai  red  {P'ulpes  kenaiensis)^  235 
Fringillida?,  242,  244 
Funeral  rites,  native,  80,  126,  139 
Fur-seal,  166 


Gambling  among  aborigines,  126 

Game,  natives  chief  destroyers  of,  1 14,  176,  J99 

Geographical  Society  of  Bremen,  130 

German  Ambassador  at  Washington,  7 

Glutton  [Guh  aff.  luscus),  238 

Goldfields  of  Alaska,  156,  158 

Graham  Bay,  214 

Gruidie,  241 

Gulls'  nests,  robbing,  46 

Hair-seal,  166,  233,  234 

Hakodadi,  17 

Hare,  Kenai  snow-  {Lepus  niediccki\  231 

Harrison,  Mr.  E.  S.,  173 

Helms<lorf,  explorer,  130 

Hoggatt,  Mr.,  17S 

Hoimberg,  explorer,  116,  118,  124 

Holy  Cross  Bay,  92,  94 

Hotham  Bay,  173 

Hudson's  Bay  Company,  143 

Husbands,  auxiliary,  124,  137 

Hymenoptera,  246 

Icteridae,  244 

Iliamna  volcano,  192 

Industries  of  Alaska,  156,  160,  216 

Insect  life,  68,  69,  198 

Invertebrate  animals,  246 

Islands,  three  new,  182 

Japan,  Emperor  of,  9 

North  and  South  contrasted,  20 
Japanese  flora,  17 

military  trophies,  15 

tea-house,  19 

troops,  grand  review  of,  9 
JeshI,  birth  and  childhood,  145 

miracles  of,  146 

a  mythical  Christ,  131,  143,  153 
Juneau,  1  56,  217 

Kaganakt,  a  game  of  chance,  126 
Kamschatdales  and  brandy-drinking,  78 

habits,  28,  73,  78 

religious  beliefs,  78 
Kamschatka,  climate  of,  28,  59 

voyage  to,  21 
Kamschatkan  coast,  dangers  of,  67 
Karaga,  76 

Karaga,  the  "  baillie  "  of,  77 
Karaginsky  Bay,  76 
Karluk,  161 

Kasjati,  Indian  sorcerers,  128 
Kayak  Island,  216 
Ka-y-ne  Island,  104 
Kenai,  193,  205 

Lake,  205 

peninsula,  165,  190,  204 

River,  205 
Khanukt,  a  mythical  being,  131,  150 
Kodiak  bear,  212 


INDEX 


251 


Kodiak  Island,  112,  190 

cruise  to,  213 
Kommandorski  Islands,  167 
Konjaks,  1 17,  123 

allegetl  massacre  of,  120 

converted  to  Christianity,  124 

festivals  of,  127,  128 

funeral  rites,  126 

marriage  ceremonies,  124 
Koryaks,  funeral  rites,  80 

habits,  79,  80 

**  intoxicating  liquor,"  80 

religious  beliefs,  81 
Kotzebue  Sound,  156 
Krause,  Dr.  Amel,  130 
Kurile  archipelago,  18 
Kuro  Sivo,  the,  169 
Kusiloff,  193 

River,  193,  199,  207 
Kysko  Island,  iSi 

Lake  Kenai,  205 

Lake  Tustamena,  198,  204 

La  Perouse,  explorer,  72,  114,  116 

Laridae,  240,  243 

Latouche,  216 

Laws,  moral,  of  aborigines,  138 

Lemming  [Dicrostoiiyx  sf>ec.  aff.  nchoni)^  230 

Lepidoptera,  246 

Lopatka,  Cape,  23,  73,  167 

Ldtke,  explorer,  1 16 

Lydekker,  Mr.,  224 

Lynx,  red  {Lynx  aff.  moUipilosus),  238 

Magic  of  the  Elelescho^  T/ie,  1 1 5 

Malaspina  glacier,  217 

Mammals,  collection  of,  224 

Mammoth  [Dicyclotherium  aff.  primigenius)^  226 

-tusk,  89,  226 
Marine  animals,  33,  166 
Markowo,  89,  91 

Marmot,  Siberian  [Citel/us  buxtoni),  212,  227 
Marriage  customs  of  aborigines,  124,  135,  136 
Marsovya  Bay,  37,  45 
Marten,  Kenai  [Muitela  kenaiensis)^  238 
Matschie,  Prof.  Paul,  223 
Middendorff,  Th.  von,  238 
Miller,  G.  S.,  230 
Minerals  of  Alaska,  156 
Modern  Thlinkets,  154 
Moon,  mythical  origin  of,  148 
Moose,  Alaskan,  165 

habits,  202,  204.  207 

-hunting,  200,  206,  208,  210 

Kenai  giant  [Alces  gigas)^  224 
Moose  River,  205 
Mosquitoes,  68 
Motacillidae,  242,  245 
Mount  Raimer,  218 
Mount  St.  Elias,  117,  217 
Mouse,  Arctic  shrew-  [Sorex  aff.  arcticus)^  239 


Mouse,  field-  [Microtus  katmchutkus)^  229 

Kenai  red  [£i-otomys  orca),  229 
Muroran,  21 
Mythology  of  aborigines,  18,  143,  174 

**  Nameless  "  Bay,  50 

Nass  River,  143,  161 

New  York,  7 

Nicolaieftsk,  72 

Nicoly,  guide,  27 

Nippon  Island,  16 

Nomadic  aborigines,  133 

Nome,  107,  157,  171,  177 

Nome  and  Sezvarii  Peninsu/a,  173 

North  American  Commercial  Company,  169 

North  Semidi  Island,  162 

Nowo  Mariinsky,  88 

Oil  industry  of  Alaska,  160 
Orca  Bay,  2  16 
Orca  mining-camp,  216 
Okhotsk,  112 

Pacific  walrus,  87,  93 

Psederastia,  125 

Paridic,  245 

Pediculid*,  246 

Peltry,  112 

Perry  Island,  182 

Peter  the  Great  and  Bering  Sea,  1 12 

Petropaulovsky,  23,  40,  71 

Picid*,  244 

Pirate  Cove,  188 

Polygamy,  124,  1  ^6 

Porcupine,  Kenai  tree-  {Erahhon  ^lyops)^  233 

Fordumi^  2 1  5 

Pribylov  Islands,  167 

Price,  Admiral,  death  recalled,  72 

Prince  William  Sound,  215 

Procellari<l»,  243 

Providence  Bay,  103 

Radclyfte,  Capt.  C.  R.  E.,  5,  24,  36  et  seq. 

Rat,  brown  [Mus  aff.  Jecumanus),  230 

Redoubt  volcano,  192,  204 

Reichenow,  Prof.  A.,  240 

Reindeer,  166,  177 

Religious  beliefs  of  aborigines,  78,  Si,  92,  151 

Review,  grand,  of  Japanese  troops,  9 

Roosevelt,  President,  7,  1 1  5 

Russian  American  Company,  113,  143,  156 

Russians  in  Alaska,  a  story  of,  118 

Sable,  Kenai  {Lurreo/a  melampeplus),  238 
Sacramento  River,  161 
St.  Augustine  crater,  192 
St,  Paul's  Island,  113,  162 
Salmon-fishing,  68,  76,  160 
Salmon  industry,  161 
Sand  Point,  188,  196     ■ 
San  Francisco,  2  19 


252 


CRUISES  IN  THE  BERING  SEA 


Schamans,  sorcerers,  154 
Schilling,  Mr.  C.  G.,  115 
Schiissler,  Carl,  servant,  i 
Scolopacidaf,  241,  Z44 
Sea-bear,  166 
Seal,  Alaskan  hair-  [Phoca 


27,  29  et  Sep 


■ic/iari/si),  234 


fur-,  breeding  of.  167  et  seq. 
Kamschatkan  hair-  [Phoca  largha),  233 
Sea-lions,  42,  4;,  166 

Seals,  inquisitivL'ncss  of,.  33 

Sea-otter,  166 

Sea-sickness,  22,  184,  190 

Seattle,  8,  21S 

Sekatsch,  sea-bear  bull.  167 

Seldovia,  2 14 

Self-destruction  by  aborigines,  92 

Seward,  2  16 

Seward  peninsula,  158,  171,  176 

Sex  anomaly,  125 

Sheep.    Kamschatkan   mountain-  {Ofis  nii'i- 
cola)^  31,  225 
Kenai  [Ot-is  kenaiends\  166,  225 
Siberian  wild  [O'vis  storcki),  5,  225 
white  mountain-  {Ofis  dalli),  31,  198 

Siberia,  North-Enstcrn,  89 

Siberian  Trading  Company    5 

Simushir  Islaml,  22 

Sitka,  1 13,  1 14,  169 

Skis,  excursion  on,  30 

Slavery,  native,  in  Alaska,  141 

Smithsonian  Museum,  Washington,  87 

Sokolnikoff,  Mr.,  89 

Squaws  of  Alaska,  206 

Stars,  mythical  origin  of  the,  148 

Stepney,  7,  20,  70,  82,  102,  107 

Stikine  River,  161 

Storck,  Mr.  G.  H.,  5,  23,  70,  74,  82,  86,  107 

Strigidae,  244 

Sun,  mythical  origin  of,  149 

Suslik  [Citcllus  buxtoni),  36,  212,  227 

Sylviiiise,  242 

Tanana  Valley,  216 
Tareinska  Harbour,  72 
Tchuktchis,  85,  89,  93 

habits,  90 

religious  rites,  92 

self-destruction,  92 
Telescope,  Zeiss,  65 
Thlinkct  Indians,  117 
Thlinkets,  clans  of,  130 

Flood-myth,  146,  152 

habits,  133 

low  morality  of,  1 54 

marriage  system,  135 

modern,  154 


Thlinkets,  mythology,  143,  n^z 

religious  beliefs,  151,  1154 
Tokio,  grand  review  at,  9 
"■Tunrak,"  an  evil  spirit,  174 
Tustamena  Lake,  193,  198,  204 

Ukoi  River,  79 
Unalaska  Island,  179,  181 
Unimak  Passage.  167,  187 
United  States  purchase  Alaska,  116 

Valdez,  216 

Vancouver,  8 

Vancouver,  explorer,  114,  116 

Vegetation,  arboreal,  34,  200,  215 

Vermes,  246 

Vladimir,  interpreter,  75 

Vladivostock,  72 

Volcanic  islan<ls,  new,  182 

Vdunttir^  179,   183,  191,  213 

Voyages  to 

Kamschatka,  21 

Karaginsky  Bay,  76 

New  York,  5 

Nome,  75,  107 

Seattle,  215 

Yokohama,  g 

Walrus,  habits,  98,  184 

hunting,  97,  101 

Pacific,  87,  93 

snapshotting,  185 

Trichechm  obesus^  234 
Wars  of  aborigines,  129,  138 
Washington,  7 
Wassily,  interpreter,  27 
Water,  mythical  origin  of,  149 
Weather  in  Alaska,  200,  209 
Weather  in  Bering  Sea,  170 
Weather  In  Kamschatka,  29,  41,  54,  69,  84 
Weniamlnow,  Russian  priest,  116,  130,  143 
Whale-fishery  of  Alaska,  i  58 
Winchester  rifle,  98,  199 
PVith  Flashlight  and  Rifle^  115 
Wolf  {Cants  aff.  lupus),  234 
Wolverine  [Gitlo  aff.  luscus),  238 
Women,  cruel  treatment  of,  125 
Wood  Island,  214 

Yakutat,  112,  217 
Yezo,  18 
Yokohama,  9 
Yukon  River,  161,  181 

Zeiss  telescope,  65 

Zoological  Museum,  Berlin,  48,  ^jj  223 


Printed  by  R.  &c  R.  Clark,  Limitep,  Edir.burgh. 


DEC'^B^^ 


150ct'63HT 


REC'D  LD 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED       | 


LOAN  DEPT. 


This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recalL 


OCT  3   '63-lPNl 


EEB   5  196^  5  4 


Fc/n  I  n   jANJl'SS-g 


DAVIS 
INTERLIBRARY 


wAna  1971 


Pfl  I  51972  73 


lOPit 


JTdi  wa-uw^^ 


LD  21A-50m-4,'60 
(A9502sl0)476B 


^^.V 


General  Libraty 

UalTcnity  of  CaliforniB 

Berkeley 


■  \ 


^  ^^11; 


k>'% 


^ 


v^ 


CN'-:,xs»iii2 


mm 


msmmm